Tumgik
#my fanfiction cs au ff
Text
Fourth of July Reruns: The Fireworks
Tumblr media
Happy 4th of July week to all who celebrate it! I have a couple of old 4th of July themed CS fics that I thought I'd share with all of you, and if all goes well, I'll have a new 4th of July fic to add to Fluffy Fridays this Friday!
Word Count: 2525
Tagging a few people who may be interested (Let me know if you want to be added or taken off the list): @sailormew4 @annaamell @flslp87 @emmateo26 @bethacaciakay 
@ultraluckycatnd @effulgent-mind @ilovemesomekillianjones @kat2609 @brooke-to-broch 
@missgymgirl @galadriel26 @the-lady-of-misthaven @charmingturkeysandwich @jennjenn615 
@laschatzi @kimmy46 @snowbellewells @iamanneenigma @daxx04 
@nickillian  @gillie  @britishguyslover @ginnyjinxedandhanshotritafirst @kmomof4
 @linda8084 @golfgirld @captain-swan-coffee @searchingwardrobes @hollyethecurious 
@laughswaytoomuch  @allyourdarlingswans  @winterbaby89 @facesiousbutton82 @therooksshiningknight 
@lfh1226-linda @tiganasummertree @jrob64  @anmylica @booksteaandtoomuchtv
 @i-will-sing-no-requiem @bluewildcatfanatic @laianely
Summary: Originally posted to my Fluffy Friday collection several years ago, Emma and Killian are neighbors who despise each other, but when their constant feuding lands them in jail together, they discover that maybe they don't despise each other quite as much as they thought. ~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The Fireworks
CS Genre: Feuding Neighbors AU
         “Come on David, you can’t be serious!” Emma growled as her brother, the sheriff, eased her back with a gentle hand to the arm.
         “Yeah, Emma,” he said grimly, “I can.”
         As if to emphasize the point, he slammed the jail cell door closed behind her.
         Behind her and her jackass next door neighbor.
         “Now, mate,” said jackass drawled, stepping forward.  “Are you sure this is the best idea?  You know your sister and I don’t particularly see eye to eye.”
         David smiled humorlessly.  “Understatement of the year after what you two have done over the last few days, but you’ve been disturbing the peace and driving everyone around you crazy, so yeah.  I think a night in jail is definitely in order.  You two’ll either find a way to work things out or you’ll kill each other.  Either way the rest of us might get a little peace and quiet.”
~~36 Hours Before…~~
         Killian settled into his bed with a contented sigh, reveling in the soft pillow.  The hum of the ceiling fan lulled him until his eyes gently closed.  It had been a long day, and he was in for another one tomorrow.
         Storybrooke had big plans for its 4th of July celebration on Saturday.  There were plans to shoot fireworks from a boat out on the harbor and set the whole thing to patriotic music.  As the town’s harbormaster, Killian had a big role to play in getting everything set up.  It was exhausting, and he wanted nothing more than to get a good night’s sleep before he waded into the madness all over again—ridiculously early tomorrow morning.
            Boom!  Crackle!
         Killian jumped at the sudden noise, and then heard a frightened yelp and the click of paws against his wooden floor, as his 75 pound Rottweiler mix sprinted into his room, jumped on his bed and plopped squarely on his chest.
         As Killian removed the panting, shaking, terrified canine baby from his person, his eyes narrowed.  He’d bet his last paycheck he knew precisely the cause of the disturbance.
         “Shh, Smee,” he said, stroking his dog’s black and caramel colored coat.  “There’s nothing to worry about.  It’s just…”
         Another boom, this one loud enough to shake his house.  Smee scrambled down and tried to wedge himself under Killian’s bed.
         Killian pushed himself to his feet and strode purposely toward his door, not even bothering to put on a shirt.  There was only one person who could be responsible.
            Swan.
            She’d moved into the house next to him about eight months ago, all long blonde hair and prickly exterior.  Never had he met someone so exquisitely beautiful—or so maddeningly frustrating.  The day after she’d moved in, he’d knocked on her door, friendly smile and “welcome to the neighborhood” bottle of rum at the ready.
         He’d prepared a genial, friendly speech about how he was pleased to meet her and glad the house was finally occupied again and how she shouldn’t hesitate to ask if he could be of any assistance, but then she’d opened the door, and all rational thought had fled.  Nothing could have prepared him for the utter perfection that was Emma Swan.
         So, rather than his careful, well thought out neighborly speech, what came out of his mouth was something along the lines of “Hey beautiful.  I think you and I need to get to know each other much, much better.”
         Needless to say, she’d slammed the door in his face.  Then she’d opened it again, swiped the rum from his hand, gave him a glare that could curdle milk, and slammed the door for the second time that morning.
         Things had only gone downhill from there. 
         From that moment on, it would seem they were sworn enemies.  Oh he’d tried to apologize, explain, but approaching her had been like trying to approach a rabid porcupine.
         So he’d stopped trying to apologize and started to do his best to completely piss her off, flirting outrageously with her whenever they came in contact.  She was utterly glorious when she was angry.
         She’d returned the favor with various acts of bad neighborliness—raking her leaves straight into his yard (he’d retaliated by raking the whole lot up and putting it in a messy pile at her front door) or parking her yellow bug smack dab in front of his mailbox—earning him the ire of Leroy, their bad-tempered postman (he’d retaliated by parking his own car at the end of her driveway), and all manner of other, deliberate acts of aggression.
         And tonight, it would appear she’d decided to shoot off fireworks at 10:30 pm.  Well, he wasn’t going to stand for it anymore.  Enough was enough.
         Righteous indignation intact, he stormed from his front door and marched right up to the exasperating woman who was preparing to apply a lighter to another bottle rocket, a preteen boy looking on with excitement.
         “What the bloody hell do you think you’re doing?” he’d shouted.
         Emma jumped and then glared.  “What does it look like I’m doing?  I’m setting off fireworks.  There’s a little thing called Independence Day coming up, and Henry and I wanted to celebrate.”
         “Yeah?” he’d growled, “well can’t you celebrate at a reasonable hour?  Some of us are trying to get some bloody sleep, so how about you cease and desist immediately.”
         She rolled her eyes.  “Not happening, buddy,” she said in a hard voice.  “So how about you take your un-patriotic ass off my lawn and go get that sleep you’re so desperate for.”
         He’d opened his mouth, preparing for a stinging reply, but then thought better of it as a brilliant, devious plan came to mind.  She wanted to disturb his sleep and scare his dog half to death?  Fine.  Two could play at that game.  Miss patriotic over there was about to find out that payback was a bitch.
~~6 ½ hours later…~~
         Emma was happily fast asleep when it happened.  A canon boomed and suddenly classical music, at roughly the decibel level of a jet, filled her peaceful bedroom.  She shot up in bed, hand going immediately to her heart, and then her eyes narrowed.
         Killian.
         No one else would even think of pulling something like this. 
         She got to her feet, threw on some sweats and stormed from the house, prepared to give the son of a bitch a piece of her mind he would never forget.
         Killian Jones was the bane of her existence; had been ever since that first morning he’d knocked on her door and immediately set in to hitting on her.  Obviously thought he was God’s gift to women; that she should just swoon at his feet in ecstasy that he’d deigned to talk to her.
         Yeah, not happening. 
She didn’t care how ridiculously hot he was.  And yes, with his piercing blue eyes, messy black hair, and perpetual scruff…well, hot didn’t even begin to cover it.  And when he’d stormed over to her house last night, naked to the waist and she’d gotten her first glimpse of that ripped, hair smattered chest….well, maybe it did things to her.
            Ugh!  What was she doing?  She wasn’t some teenager who couldn’t keep her hormones in check.  She was a full grown woman who was going to give a world-class jerk the verbal beating he so richly deserved!
         Killian Jones sat on his porch swing, cup of coffee in hand, smug grin in place.
         “Morning, Swan,” he said genially.  “Looks like it’s going to be a lovely day, aye?”
         She took his porch steps two at a time, walked over to the stereo system he’d moved to sit beside him—the stereo system whose speakers were turned conspicuously toward her house—and punched the “stop” button with a viciousness that would have made a fairy tale villain proud.  “Cut the crap, Jones.  What the hell do you think you’re doing?”
       His grin spread maddeningly further.  “Just enjoying the morning,” he drawled.  “After all, as patriotic as you are, I’d assumed you’d enjoy ‘The 1812 Overture’.  Quite a good rendition, this.  Did you know they used real canons in the finale?”
         Emma’s hand ached with the need to punch the smug bastard in the face.  “It’s freaking five o’clock in the morning!  I was asleep.”
         Suddenly a glint of temper entered his eyes.  “Aye?  Well darling, now you know how it feels.”
         And that was all it took.  Emma took a deep breath and started in on the long list of all the things she hated about Killian Jones.
~~Present Day~~
         Emma plopped down on one of the prison cell cots and turned resolutely from the man standing on the far side of the cell.  After the cataclysmic shouting match this morning, one of their other neighbors had evidently called the cops.  David had shown up, taken one, assessing look at the situation, and thrown both of their asses in jail.
         And now she was going to be stuck with Killian freaking Jones until tomorrow morning!
         Talk about cruel and unusual punishment!  This was going to be the longest night of her life.
         For long minutes they both sat there, each on their respective bunks, seething and glaring daggers in each other’s general direction.  Finally he let out a deep breath, ran a hand through his hair, and turned suddenly repentant eyes in her direction.
         “Look love,” he began.
         “Not your love, Jones,” she said automatically.
         He charged on, ignoring the interruption.  “Perhaps your brother is right.  Things might be…tumultuous…between us, but we are neighbors.  We need to find a way to live together in peace.  I apologize for blaring music at you at an ungodly hour this morning.  Bad form, that.”
         He was apologizing?  Actually apologizing?  Taking responsibility for something he’d done and wishing to make amends?  Of all the things she’d expected to come from his mouth that was not it.
         “Um,” she said in confusion, “thanks for that.”
         He reclined his head in acknowledgement.  “I let my temper get the better of me.  I’ve been under a bit of stress at work lately, and when you set off your fireworks late last night—disturbing my sleep and scaring my dog witless—well, I suppose I snapped.”
         Sudden guilt clawed at Emma.  She supposed if she was being completely honest…she hadn’t handled last night’s altercation as well as she might have.  And, okay, maybe if she was further being honest, he wasn’t a complete pain in the ass all the time.  There was that time last winter when he’d come over and shoveled her driveway after a particularly nasty blizzard….and there was that time she’d been sick and he’d run down to the local diner and bought her some chicken soup.
         And, well, okay, maybe he had some justification for being angry after all the crap she’d done to him.  Maybe he wasn’t the only one who needed to make an apology.
         “Yeah,” she said, picking at a loose string on her cot and refusing to look over at him.  “I guess I should apologize too.  For the fireworks.  I didn’t think about them bothering anyone, but, well, I didn’t exactly handle our conversation last night well.”
         She felt the cot sag beside her, and looked up into the bluest eyes she’d ever seen in her life.  Killian extended one hand, friendly smile firmly in place.  “Apology accepted.  Truce?”
         She hesitated for another moment, and then gripped his offered hand.  A jolt of electricity passed between them at the touch, and Emma gasped, dropped his hand like it was a live wire, and turned startled green eyes his direction.  What she saw in the depths of his eyes was something she’d never expected.  Kindness, understanding, friendship.
     Emma’d had a rough life; always abandoned, always forgotten, always passed over.  It wasn’t until David’s mom, Ruth, adopted her at the age of seventeen that she finally found someone she could really trust.  Still, trust came hard.  Her default position was to expect the worst.
     So it shocked her to her very core when she suddenly had the urge to confide in the man sitting beside her—the man she’d hated from the very beginning.
      “Look,” she said, once again glancing away from him.  “That boy that was with me last night...”
         He nodded, urging her to go on.  “That’s my…that’s my son.  Got knocked up really young; still a kid really, sixteen-and-a-half.  And when I told the father…well, he freaked out.  Walked out on us, and I’ve never seen him since.”
         Killian took her hand, and to her shock, she had no desire to pull away.
         “I gave Henry up when he was born, trying to give him his best chance, you know? What did I know about being a mother?  I’d never even had one to speak of.”
         “I can’t begin to imagine how difficult that must have been for you,” Killian whispered.  She looked up at him, nodded, and gave his hand a quick squeeze.
         “Yeah,” she admitted.  “Tore me apart.  I’ve been looking for him for years, and finally found him here in this town.  The adoptive mom didn’t want me to have anything to do with him; almost took out a restraining order on me, and well, last night was the first time she agreed to let me have contact with him.  Real contact.  Henry loves fireworks, so…”  Emma shrugged.
         Killian was silent for a long time, and finally she looked up at him.  The compassion in his eyes was almost her undoing.  “I’m sorry for overreacting, love.”
         She shrugged again.  “Not your fault; not really.  You couldn’t have known.  And...well, I guess my default is to be defensive.  My experience…people don’t stay.  They don’t do nice things for you, at least without expecting things in return.  They're all out to screw you over.”
         “Emma, you deserve far, far better than that.”
         Something about the sincerity of his voice, the emotion behind his simple statement, finally made her snap.  Surging forward, she weaved her hand through the soft hair at the nape of his neck and slammed her lips against his.
         He responded instantly, giving as good as he got, deepening the kiss, making small noises in the back of his throat that drove her wild.  In the history of kisses, she was sure there had never been one quite so potent, so all consuming.
         When they finally pulled apart, she rested her forehead against his and felt his deep chuckle against her hand, resting on his chest.  “Love, that was…”
         “Mind-blowing, explosive,” she finished.  She leaned back and grinned at him.  “Jones, I thought you were against fireworks, but that..”
         He laughed again.  “Well, there are fireworks and then there are fireworks.”
         She laughed with him, and couldn’t resist going in for round two, the kiss far softer and more gentle this time.
         “Killian,” she finally said, breathlessly.  “I think we kind of started out on the wrong foot.  How about we start over and this time try to not, you know, attempt to kill each other every other day?”
         Killian grinned.  “Sounds good to me, love.”  He extended his hand once more.  “Hi, I’m Killian Jones.  Pleasure to make your acquaintance.”
16 notes · View notes
sotangledupinit · 2 years
Text
running home to your sweet nothings
PROMPT: Enchanted Forest AU
SUMMARY: His informality is refreshing; like water in a desert, Emma is parched and desperate for more. “Take note, Princess, that I take no pleasure in pointing out the susceptibilities of your security or skills. It is my loyalty to you that wants you to remain safe.” There’s an earnestness to his voice and Emma feels her cheeks heat. His breath fans against her face in soft puffs as he speaks and the corner of his mouth lifts in a small smile. “What have I done to earn such loyalty other than wear a crown?” she asks in an equally quiet voice. She’s breathless as she speaks but she yearns for his unfiltered response. // or the four gifts of killian jones
RATING: Mature on AO3, Teen on Tumblr.
WORD COUNT: Over 16k words. (16,932 on AO3)
AO3
AUTHOR’S NOTE: Please note that the tumblr version of this story as seen below has been edited to be a T rating. If you want the M version, please click the AO3 link above.
Chapter 1 of 2
*
six and ten. spring.
The castle walls suffocate her. They act as a constant reminder that despite her position — Princess Emma Margaret Nolan of Misthaven — she is trapped. Guards follow her every move; every breath she takes, each time she blinks, and even the side of the mouth she chews her food on are all reported back to her parents. Her clothes are picked out for her, her day is scheduled to the second, and she isn’t allowed to venture outside of their grounds.
She understood, albeit begrudgingly, when she was a child. Regina had been a massive threat for most of her life. Fireballs scorched castle hallways for years, the Evil Queen’s magic able to break through the protection barriers only momentarily every once in a while. Out of an abundance of caution, Emma was confined to a singular wing of the castle grounds, limiting her already strained freedom. Worry lined her parents' faces whenever she saw them, and a great relief escaped their lungs whenever they saw her alive and breathing before them. They told her of Regina’s threats, of her power, of her determination and thirst for revenge.
So she understood the fear that took hold of their hearts for so many years.
But she’s sixteen now and Regina’s been dead for four months already. She needs freedom. She needs to spread her wings like her mother’s birds and explore their kingdom beyond the castle walls. Meet their people, understand their lives. Instead, her requests to her parents are met with firm denials as they say that the land is still unsettled and they haven’t determined all of Regina’s followers yet. They fear one of them might make a martyr of Regina and start an uprising of their own. And so she goes back to her days cataloged to the minute and her guards counting the steps she takes on one foot versus the other.
Five months post-Regina, Emma sees an opportunity.
The Duke of Atlantica is visiting and Emma, having been excused for the evening, finds herself in her room with minimal security outside and a lone guard sweeping the perimeter under her window every twelve minutes. She guesses everyone else is too busy protecting her parents and the Duke.
She puts on her riding trousers, a loose top, and a scarf around her hair and face. A glance outside tells her the drop from her windowsill to the courtyard below is a bit higher than she anticipated and her magic is still too unsteady to be guaranteed to work if she needed it to stop her fall. Instead she grabs bedsheets, dressing gowns, and a curtain and knots them together sloppily, tossing the bundle over the sill to billow in the breeze below. She tugs hard on her contraption and once satisfied, descends.
When she was young, less than half her age now, her parents and her would play a game. It was their way of tempering her restlessness and her thirst for adventure. The castle grounds by her wing of the castle quickly became her playground. They would take turns hiding while one of them sought the others. Her father would proudly proclaim their family motto whenever he finished counting.
I will always find you!
One such game led to Emma hiding amongst the buttercups she planted the spring before with Johanna. The flowers had started to climb up the stone walls enclosing the garden she played in and, as she ran her hand along the blocks, she noticed the area was rarely in sight of any of their guards or the towers. After the game, she’d searched out the area from her window and noticed a steep drop on the other side, a slope that ensured an inability to broach the castle walls.
But it didn’t stop anyone from leaving.
At first, she had a fear of the area. She questioned her parents about Regina being able to climb the wall and her parents had Blue cast protection charms over it to cease her nightmares.
But as she grew older and the restraint on her freedom grew tighter, Emma looked at the wall in a new light. Now, as she dashes across the castle gardens to where the buttercups grow wild and free, it is her salvation.
Emma’s eyes cast around for anything that could ruin her potential night of freedom but nothing seems amiss. The patrols have left the area and she has about four more minutes until they come back. Before she climbs the wall, she turns back towards her room and casts her hands out. Eyes squeezed shut, she whispers a spell to hide the evidence of her escape and glances up in time to see a glimmer across it. Releasing a deep sigh, she climbs the wall.
*
Her boots are muddy and Emma slides more than walks down the slope outside the wall. It’s steeper than she anticipated and the recent rain has left it hard to keep her balance. She’s not sure how she’ll go about getting back over the side but she supposes it’s an issue to figure out on her return.
Specks of mud have kicked up from her boots and onto her trousers and she winces at the sight. She knows she’ll have to hide them from the staff until her next riding lesson to ensure no one asks any questions. A lie will have to be prepared, ready to be said on the tip of her tongue, if anyone should ask about her whereabouts tonight. She knows she’ll have to practice it on the way back. But now she approaches the nearest village to the castle and lanterns are lit outside of the dwellings and there’s an orange glow cast around the streets like sunset had found a permanent home right there.
Boisterous laughter rings out of a nearby tavern’s open window and she hears the chittering of women in the building beside it. She can barely see it but further down the street, there’s a boy and a father at the docks putting on an act for bystanders and an upturned hat at their feet holding a few silver pieces.
There is so much life and joy in the village and Emma wants to explore every inch of it. She stays on the outskirts at first, observing with a thrill of excitement as she tries to decide where she will explore first. The scarf had slid down her face during her hike from the castle wall and she hasn’t bothered to fix it as the different aromas from the village assaulted her nose. She breathes it in and decides her first place will be the inn where a most delicious smell seems to come from its dining hall.
A destination in mind and determination settling in her shoulders, she barely lifts a foot to step forward when one arm wraps around her middle from behind and another comes up to her throat, the shine of silver glaring in her eyes for a moment before she feels the cool metal of a knife against her throat.
“Shhh, love. Don’t scream.”
The voice that speaks in her ear is accented from a place far from Misthaven. It’s the first thing she notices before her fight instincts kick in and she wiggles in her captor’s grip. Her efforts are futile as she can’t free her arms from where he’s trapped them at her sides and the knife follows her throat with each moment.
“Let go of me,” she demands through gritted teeth, her words coming out stronger than she feels. “Do you know who I am?!”
“Aye,” the voice continues and then he lets go only to grab one of her wrists and spin her to face him. “That’s why I’m disappointed it was so easy to grab you.”
Shock doesn’t begin to describe how she feels when she faces her assailant.
He’s young, probably her age if not a year or two older. His hair is dark and disheveled and his piercing blue eyes meet her gaze. He sheathes the knife he had pressed to her throat just moments ago and sighs. The urge to run away – back to the safety of the castle, away from the troubles her parents always feared for her – pulls at her muscles yet her feet remain rooted to the ground. She holds the boy’s stare, only a little comforted by the fact the knife now rests safely against his thigh.
He glances around quickly before he tugs on her arm and brings her to the side of the building, out of the lantern lights and under the alcove hanging from the local blacksmith shop.
“With the tools and talents at your disposal, Princess, I had hoped you’d be on your guard better. Especially considering you’re wandering around alone. Are you even aware there’s still people who sympathize with Regina that live in the kingdom?!”
The tone of his voice reminds her of a reprimand she’d get from her parents and her nose scrunches up in annoyance. Who is he to be lecturing her? He was the one who grabbed and threatened the Princess of Misthaven with a knife to her throat. She opens her mouth and says as much. Every bit of moodiness she feels as a trapped woman just sixteen years of age bleeds into each word she speaks to him. It builds stronger as he stands there looking bored.
His answer, though, comes through a heated whisper as he steps closer to her in the darkness. She notices the way his eyes scan their surroundings and realizes he’s been keeping watch even as he points out her glaring mistakes. “I’m the one who could have killed the Princess of Misthaven because she’s too bloody foolish to pay attention and be on guard when she sneaks out.”
“Perhaps you’re the foolish one for attempting such a thing when I could have your head on a stake by morning’s light.”
“If it means the Princess learns to take better care of herself on her future adventures then it will have been a thankless action well done.”
Emma glares even as she tugs her wrist free of his loose hold. “How do you know I snuck out anyway? I could have a number of guards waiting to grab you on my signal.”
He snorts and rolls his eyes and the action looks so good on him that it infuriates her. He is nothing but a young man who thought himself a know-it-all. What she’d do to wipe the smug expression off of his face.
“You’re not exactly hiding, Princess. You’re like a swan swimming amongst ducks. I spotted you the moment you entered the edge of the village and there’s not been a single movement in the trees behind you nor a rustle of chain link in the air.”
The you’re alone is unspoken yet it rings as loudly in her ears as if he’d yelled it. Despite his sheathing of the knife, the hairs on the back of her neck stand up and she checks her surroundings from the corner of her eye. She hates realizing she was unaware of the vulnerable position she’s placed herself in until he so unceremoniously pointed it out and the thought makes her nervous. Had she really let her guard down so much that a stranger could come up on her and do this?
Foolish, indeed.
Her eyes give him a once-over, taking in his ragged clothes and the dirt on his handsome face. His fingers are red and he stands tall with a straight set of his shoulders. The knife at his side is low enough that Emma guesses she could nick it off of him and have herself with a means of protection should his intentions differ from his words, but that only remains the issue of how to get closer to him.
She imagines the blood vessels in her father’s forehead straining at the thought of her within a foot of a male her age. Unsupervised at that. Her mother would find the situation hilarious and provide her tips for the future. Similar to how I met your father, she’d say in amusement. Nevertheless, it is all with a plan in mind.
Clearing her throat, she holds her head high like her mother taught her and meets his gaze.
“I thank you for your service to, and protection of, the Royal Family of Misthaven, no matter how unconventional your means are.” He cocks an eyebrow, amusement dancing along his features. She swallows hard as she steps closer and extends one hand to him. The smirk remains on his face as he takes her hand in his calloused one and bends to place a kiss upon her knuckles.
“If you think you can take my knife, Princess,” the mystery boy begins, his lips brushing her skin with every word. It takes her breath away and she forgets to inhale. Mirthful blue eyes meet hers from under the cover of his eyelashes and she’s mesmerized. Few in the realm hold magic. Most users, like Regina and her mother Cora, learn through difficult training that involves more blood and soul than most are willing to give up. Very rare others, like Emma, find their power from being the product of True Love. As far as she knows, she’s been the only one for the last two centuries.
But as this boy – no, young man – stares up at her from where he is bent at the waist, she swears he must have magic. For there is no other reason that she would be so entranced by his gaze and the sound of his voice. It takes her a moment to realize that he continued speaking.
“… then you will be sorely disappointed.”
Her eyebrows pinch together as she stares at him in confusion. It’s not until he presses a gentle kiss, finally, to her knuckles and then stands while holding his sheathed knife in his other hand that she understands he was onto her ruse. She rips her hand from him and steps back despite the way he doesn’t move to hurt her.
“You must think yourself so clever.”
“Well, I’d rather hope I am. Otherwise the rather great army that Misthaven boasts about over-promises and underdelivers. Especially in matters pertaining to the skillset of their princess.”
Emma huffs but says nothing as he’s clearly shown her up on more than one occasion in their brief meeting. Instead, she inquires about his identity. “May I at least know the name of the person who takes such glee in pointing out our weak spots?”
He steps closer, the sheath held tightly in his palm rather than the knife’s handle. Voice dropping to a whisper, he dips his head as he addresses her. Everything about his posture and his proximity goes against the expectations of the court but she finds a thrill in it. Nothing about her interaction with him has been anything like her usual meetings with advisors and other royals. Stiff greetings and full addresses are nowhere to be found. When he addresses her as Princess, his tongue forms the word as if it’s a nickname rather than her royal title and it sends a shock of excitement down her spine.
His informality is refreshing; like water in a desert, Emma is parched and desperate for more.
“Take note, Princess, that I take no pleasure in pointing out the susceptibilities of your security or skills. It is my loyalty to you that wants you to remain safe.” There’s an earnestness to his voice and Emma feels her cheeks heat. His breath fans against her face in soft puffs as he speaks and the corner of his mouth lifts in a small smile.
“What have I done to earn such loyalty other than wear a crown?” she asks in an equally quiet voice. She’s breathless as she speaks but she yearns for his unfiltered response.
“Your heart,” he says as he takes another step forward. His toes touch hers and she prays he can’t hear the way her heart beats against her chest like she can hear its echo in her eardrums. “It is pure and light and, like your parents, you chose to see the best in people. Even if they don’t have the best of intentions towards you.”
He licks his lips as he looks at her. Not as the princess, not as a trophy to be won. But as if she were just another girl at the market. No, not just another girl. Like a girl who stole his attention and he has no thought but for her. It leaves her gobsmacked and a part of her wishes he would kiss her, be her first. But she’s not sure how many more lines she can cross tonight.
“What is your name?” Her question breaks his gaze from her mouth and it quickly darts up to meet hers. He scratches at the back of his head, just behind his ear, and she finds the action endearing. For all his suave moves and confidence, he is an awkward adolescent just like her.
The answer that laid on the tip of his tongue is stopped by an approaching voice.
“Killian?” the voice calls out, a deeper, more mature male voice with a similar accent to the mystery man’s.
“Bloody hell,” the figure before her murmurs with his head turned towards the alleyway. She assumes it is safe to assign the name to her companion this evening. As the other voice calls his name again, Killian turns towards her and adjusts her scarf over her hair and face before she can even blink, successfully concealing her identity for the time being.
Right as his fingers curl the cloth around the shell of her ear, the other figure emerges from the darkness.
“Bloody hell, Killian. I’d been calling your name for…”
The voice trails off as the person takes in the fact Killian isn’t alone.
“My apologies, Miss…”
The first thing that comes to mind is Killian’s earlier statement, the odd comparison he’d made, and so she blurts out before he can, “Miss Swan.”
“Evening, Miss Swan,” the gentleman says as he steps closer to the sole lantern light on the side of the building. He has a sharp jawline reminiscent of Killian’s with matching blue eyes. His hair curls close to his head and Emma notices he wears the uniform of her family’s navy. “Lieutenant Liam Jones. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, despite the late hour,” he says. The end of Liam’s statement is directed towards Killian in a way that reminds her of the subtle way her parents reprimand her when in company.
He takes her hand in his and bows as he bestows a kiss on it. It’s routine and perfunctory and so different from the one Killian had placed in that very spot moments prior. She only hopes that the turn of her head is enough to keep him from recognizing the uncovered parts of her face.
“Aye, apologies, brother,” Killian starts. He steps in front of Emma just slightly and she feels tension in her shoulders she hadn’t realized were built begin to release at his actions. “She’s a new servant for the royal family. It’s her first night away from the castle and she seems to have gotten lost. I was just escorting her back to her quarters.” Emma peers just slightly over his shoulder to see his brother’s narrow-eyed gaze fixed on Killian in contemplation. She wouldn’t be surprised if he doesn’t believe him.
“Let’s be on our way then, little brother. It is late.”
Liam looks at them expectantly and Emma barely pays attention to the mutterings of Killian's 'younger brother’ as blood pounds in her ears. This spells disaster.
Killian, it seems at least, would go along with her charade, not turn her into her parents and let her be on her way. Perhaps he’d have escorted her back but standard practices don’t exactly seem his way of life. Liam, on the other hand, exudes the essence of the perfect soldier. Straight back, formal introductions, and following the expectations of the court to the line. If he finds out who she is, Emma will never be able to escape again. Her father will have her under lock and key and her mother…
She’s not sure what her mother would do.
Being at the center of Regina’s turn to evil never rested easily on her mother’s shoulders. The ten-year-old little girl inside of her carried the guilt of a kingdom despite never truly doing anything wrong. Regina’s misplaced anger resulted in the suffering and death of far too many. It wasn’t an experience her mother took lightly. Emma’s heart breaks at what would become of her mother finding out about her activity.
But she knows of her mother’s own thirst for adventure, of the trials and tribulations that she faced when forced to fend for herself during Regina’s reign. The same kind of living that led to her meeting her True Love.
Emma’s True Love isn’t Killian; she’s positive of that from the way he grates on her nerves and his infuriating confident swagger. Snow, though, doesn’t need to know that – especially if it permits her more time away from the castle.
She shares a glance with Killian and he reads the short expression on her face like he spent all day in the library pouring over his favorite book and he immediately steps in to intercept his brother.
“I hardly think that both of us going is necessary. It’s just a short walk up to the castle grounds.”
Disapproval radiates from Liam in waves as he glares down at his younger brother. The minute shift in Killian’s stance would have been unnoticeable if she weren’t nearly pressed against his back.
“It would be improper to allow you to escort Miss Swan back to her quarters unattended.” Liam’s reply is only thinly veiled in a polite tone.
The trio trek in silence, dew from the grass wetting her already muddy trousers. She sticks close to Killian’s side and keeps as far away from Liam’s gaze as possible. Whenever he turns back to check on them, she turns her head away, allowing the scarf to conceal her identity from the angle of her tilt.
“Will you find yourself in trouble when you return?” Emma whispers hastily to Killian, lifting the edges of her cloak as they come upon mud spots. Her trousers and boots are already going to be a pain to clean, the last thing she needs to do is add to her secret laundry list.
“As long as no one finds out about tonight, Miss Swan,” he says, emphasizing the fake name she gave his brother. She levels a glare at the amusement that seeps into his words before he grows more serious. “Then both of us will be free of trouble. Let’s keep it that way.”
She huffs, turning her gaze onto the pathway leading to the servants quarters. Rarely does she ever find herself in that portion of the castle, but she’s thankful that her lockdown for the last sixteen years meant she had the chance to explore it more than once. The only trouble she’ll face is bypassing any servants that may see her.
Liam coughs as they happen upon the entrance, turning to Killian and Emma expectantly. “Goodnight, Miss Swan.”
Emma panics for a moment, glancing at Killian before she curtsies to Liam. The action feels strange in front of a party other than her parents or fellow royals but she hopes he’ll blame any clumsiness on a supposed shy servant unused to such attention. “Thank you, Lieutenant Jones,” she begins, turning to Killian next and curtseying again, glaring as she comes to a stand when she spots the quirked corner of his mouth. “Mister Jones.”
Killian turns to his brother and raises his eyebrows expectantly only for Liam to shake his head. But Killian persists. Emma acts as a spectator to the silent conversation between the brothers, confusion clouding her thoughts until Liam sighs heavily and turns slightly to the side, gaze away from the two of them. Killian waits a moment, staring at his brother’s back, before he moves.
He steps closer to her until his toes touch hers. Bending slightly, his face is a breath away from hers and her eyes widen. Killian has been the only boy - no, man - brave enough to get so close to her and her breath catches for a moment until he stands straight again, the knife from his thigh in his hand. He uses his free hand to lift one of hers until it rests on the scabbard. He curls her fingers around the knife and pushes it towards her.
“Learn to use it. You better be the one to surprise me next time.” He smirks, dipping his head for a moment to press a searing kiss to her knuckles before he steps back and speaks at a volume that allows Liam to hear. “Have a good night, Miss Swan.”
Emma’s eyes bounce to Liam’s imposing figure briefly before she locks her gaze with Killian. Despite how infuriating their encounter has been, it’s one she’s grateful for. She thanks him, her words quiet but no less genuine, and hopes he understands how deep they ring before she hastily curtseys once more, hurrying into the servants door and counting her blessings that it is empty for the moment.
As silent as she keeps her footsteps, she’s sure anyone within a ten-foot radius would be able to hear her racing heart.
- - -
nine and ten. summer.
Sweat trickles down her back down a familiar path created over the last hour. Hair pulled back in a high bun, the bangs that usually frame her face are plastered to her forehead as perspiration drips from her hairline. It pours from her in areas she didn’t know it could come from. Her breathing is hard and she feels uncomfortably hot in her disguised clothing.
The heat, she figures, is a combination of the unbearable humid summer night that waits outside the walls of the blacksmith’s shop and the roaring fire in the back of the room.
“Again!” Killian yells out to her, bringing his body into a starting fighting stance. He’s moved aside the tables he works at during the day and created a small area in the middle of the blacksmith’s shop for them to spar.
After that fateful spring night, Emma hadn’t seen Killian for three years. Managing to get her father to agree on a joint royal visit to the village had taken weeks and, where her past self would have been overjoyed at the ability to go beyond the castle grounds, her mind only drifted to seeing Killian.
He, though, was not in the village that day, nor on the other nights she snuck from her tower room. Life picked up after that, royal engagements and duties begun to pile upon her shoulders with great weight and a part of her missed the solitude from Regina’s torment. Her ventures to the village that were numerous at the start trickled down to once every few months as Emma found herself sitting in appointments and teachings with her parents. It wasn’t until she let her guard down during another spring festival, watching from afar yet again, that he managed to sneak up behind her.
He’d been disappointed at the fact it was so easy to do once more, and merely rolled his eyes when she told him she’d been practicing.
Her tutors weren’t suitable for the kind of fighting and defense she needed, he preached. Her tutors were the best of the best, she cried back at him in exasperation, they were teaching her well. It was a stance she held until he asked her to spar and had her on her back in twenty seconds.
“Propriety of the fight has no place when someone wants to kill you,” Killian said at the time. “On the battlefield, soldiers are fighting soldiers. They will follow similar rules of war. But for you, Princess, they will fight to harm you, to murder you. There are no rules at that point.” She remembers how he swiftly danced out of her range, using the objects within the shop to his advantage until he fought her to the ground again. “Listening to your tutors will get you killed.”
“So teach me,” she challenged through gritted teeth from where she laid on her back. She still remembers the way he contemplated the idea before he accepted.
Three months later and she’s yet to win a fight against him.
Her feet turn her body in a smooth spin on the sand of the shop and their swords clang loudly in the otherwise silent night. The shutters are closed, for they both know they can’t risk someone peeking in and seeing the princess in a sword fight, so the fire provides their only light. It glows against his tan skin like a sunset and she blinks in rapid succession as she feels vibrations from her sword down to her elbow.
Boots shuffling on the floor, she desperately tries to overpower him or dislodge his weapon from her own, to no avail. It is only as she is managing to move his sword above her head that he pulls from her and she sighs, yelping just a moment later as he smacks the flat of the blade against her backside.
“Hey!” she calls out, hand instinctively reaching behind her to rub at the sting. “You truly are a pain in my ass, you understand that, right?”
He smirks. “It is my duty as your friend to keep you humble under the weight of that crown. We simply cannot have you getting too comfortable.”
Emma shakes her head to hide her grin at his words. Friend. She doesn’t think she’s had one of those before. Most of the people she associates with have a large age difference between them and what interests her doesn’t typically interest them. She’s interacted with other royals her age but most of the encounters were awkward and stifling.
With Killian, things are easy. Awkward moments are few and far between, and he doesn’t tiptoe around her feelings. He is honest, if a bit too blunt, and open about what he thinks. There is no stuffy protocol or ‘Yes, Princess,’ ‘Of course, Princess,’ with him. In fact, she swears that he gets more enjoyment out of denying her almost anything she requests. So confident in that idea, she’d bet her crown on it.
Her arms feel heavy as she lifts them to her starting stance once more, without Killian needing to ask. “I’m ready,” she says through her labored breathing.
“Think you can handle it, Princess?” he taunts, that infuriating smirk glowing on his face.
“Please,” she scoffs, “you’re the one who can’t handle it.” She adjusts her weight and nods to him. “Let’s go.”
Their swords clash again, the ringing of metal meeting metal echoing in the blacksmith’s shop. While Emma is soaked in her own perspiration, she can only spot a few lines of sweat trailing down the side of his neck and small beads along his hairline. There’s a sluggishness to his moves, an effect of the two hours of training they’ve exhausted themselves with tonight, but her moves are far worse. She feels the delay in her response and the way she doesn’t see his sword come towards her.
She belated raises her own to stop him and the rattling is enough to spring the sword from her grip. Killian attempts to stop the unexpected downswing of his sword from the loss of hers, but it isn’t enough. The tip of his blade swipes across her open palm and blood immediately comes to the surface.
“Fuck,” he mumbles.
Emma merely stares at her hand in shock, the stinging sensation faint noise in the back of her mind.
She doesn’t remember the last time she bled this much from an injury. Perhaps it was when she was six and she fell from the tree in the palace gardens, stockings stained red. Maybe it was when she was eight and poked herself with a quill. It could have been from the split lip she got when she was eleven while fighting a stable boy when he wouldn’t leave a maid alone. One thing she is certain of is that most cuts and bruises healed incredibly fast once her full powers came in at twelve.
Cuts barely bled and what should have been black and blue bruises remained a light pink.
In the time since Regina, she’s barely had any instances to result in such an injury. The sight is mesmerizing, even if its implications are terrifying, and she barely registers the way Killian stands in front of her, readying a bandage, until a harsh and sudden sting, not from the initial sword swipe, causes a hiss to snake through her clenched teeth.
"What the hell is that?!” she whispers hotly as the liquid from his flask runs over her cut. She tries to pull her hand away but he won’t let her. All she succeeds with is getting pulled closer to him.
“Rum,” he mutters, eyeing the cut. “A bloody waste of it, too.”
The response that sits on her tongue never makes it past her lips as she watches the way Killian wraps a cloth around the palm of her hand, concentration on her injury. When he finishes, he holds the cloth in place with one hand, grabs an end of the material with his other hand and grabs the other end of the cloth with his teeth. He pulls, gently but enough to tighten the makeshift bandage around her hand.
She’s positively captivated by the way he looks so tempting in the glow of the fireplace. Scruff is finally coming in thick sections across his jaw, teeth a perfectly white shine that could make the stars jealous. And his eyes… Perhaps it is the firelight that makes it so, or it is the way he looks up at her from beneath his eyelashes with the end of the cloth between his teeth, but Emma’s never seen a sight so alluring.
“Now,” he says, voice low. Her head tilts closer to his, afraid to lose his words to the deafening silence of the night. “Hopefully those damned tutors gave you some proper first-aid lessons. Nothing like the sad excuses for combat training they’ve given you.”
“My mom taught me first-aid,” she whispers back. She takes pleasure from the way he looks up at her in surprise and slight embarrassment.
“Then you were in good hands, indeed.”
“Not as good as these ones, though, I suppose.”
Her breath hitches in her throat as she registers what she’s said. Wide green eyes stare at his ocean blue ones, the flirty tone of her words sinking in for them both. She swallows hard at nearly the same time he does and her heartbeat quickens under his attention.
“Is that so, Swan?”
She licks her lips, suddenly dry in the heat of the night, and feels her body grow hot as his eyes follow the movement of her tongue. Panic rises within her as she becomes keenly aware of her inexperience.
It doesn’t come due to thinking he’d judge her for it. No, she worries she could do something wrong or embarrass herself further and she cannot have that. Her ego can only take so many hits in a single night, most of which already occurred in their impromptu sparring circle.
Words come from her throat in response though she barely thinks before she speaks.
“Are you ever going to tell me where you were for the last three years?” she asks in a hurry. “You were here and then you disappeared.”
He clears his throat at that, drops her hand, and steps back. She feels cold without him near but there’s a comfort in the fact that static still dances in the air between them. The heat has gone from searing to simmering though she knows that it can turn up again with a single look. It’s happened to them in the past when their sparring has gotten them particularly close or in damning positions.
The answer rests on the tip of his tongue yet he remains hesitant to say it. He struts to the fire on the far side of the room and rests one arm above it, leaning towards the heat. Only when she opens her mouth to prompt him again does he speak.
“I’ve been in training at the naval academy,” he says. She suddenly feels like she cannot breathe, for a different reason entirely. “I was promoted to Lieutenant and assigned to my brother’s ship eight months ago and we’ve been away on a mission until this spring.”
“W-Why?” she stutters.
“That’s need-to-know infor –”
“Cut the bullshit, Killian,” Emma says. She feels anger rising in her chest and stares at him from her spot in the shop, hands clenching and unclenching while her breath quickens. “Why’d you join?”
“Why shouldn’t I have?”
“You could get killed, for starters!”
How could he value his life so little that he’d thrown himself into danger? He made a name for himself, if the villagers were to be believed, as the blacksmith’s apprentice and could have easier taken over so the old man could take a step back. If he didn’t want to do that, Emma would’ve found a place to put his skills to use within the castle.
His eyes shoot up to meet hers in a quick fury, the flames dancing beside him in a matching rage. The clench of his jaw is the only other sign she gets that he’s trying to keep his temper in check. “There are still rebel groups scattered throughout the Enchanted Forest who are loyal to Regina and –”
She glares, face hardening. “And what? You’re going to eliminate the few scattered remnants singlehandedly with your superior swordsmanship?”
Killian takes a step closer, leaving a large gap between them still, and curls his fingers into a tight fist. “Few scattered remnants,” he mocks, voice pinching up as he does so. He shakes his head. “Regina reigned for over two decades, and she tried to kill you for nearly all your life! Nearly forty years of hatred doesn’t disappear in a few years, love. Don’t be naive.”
Tears burn at the back of her eyes but she refuses to let them gather and fall. “Don’t patronize me,” she grits out.
“You need to understand what’s really going on out there. This isn’t a game; it’s not sneaking out to play with swords. Real people are putting their lives on the line for you and your family.”
Indignation keeps her tears from falling. “You think I don’t know that?”
“Then start acting like you do!” he cuts to her, temper rising and anger barely under control. “Regina may not be here but the threat is still real!”
“But why did you have to join when we have armies already doing this work!”
“Why is it such an issue for you now? You haven’t cared about it in the past. This is something that’s always been done for the crown.”
“Of course I’ve cared!”
“Not like this.”
“Because none of them were you!”
The dead silence of the night invades the shop. Blood pounds in her ears as they stare each other down and she can see the way his chest heaves the same way hers does from their heavy breaths. The string connecting them is pulled taunt until Emma feels a shock travels across it, the two of them immediately jumping into action and marching towards each other.
Their mouths meet in a messy kiss, all clanging teeth, bruised lips, and fighting tongues. Her sword clatters to the ground around the same time his fingers thread through her hair. She completely surrenders herself to him and feels her body melt in his hold, his arm around her waist being the only thing holding her up. Her skin tingles under his attentions, a full-body shiver shaking her spine when his mouth descends onto her neck.
It reminds her of when she had magic.
The humid night air outside is nothing compared to what is boiling within the blacksmith’s shop.
She swears that when their passion cools from its rush and they exchange a short, soft kiss, the softest of the night, a spark of magic emits from her fingertips. The tingling sensation beneath her skin paired with the overwhelming warmth is the exact feeling she’d get right before performing magic. But Killian doesn’t yelp or flinch or react at all to anything other than their kiss.
Must have been a trick of her imagination.
Later, as they almost finish readying to leave for Emma needs to return back to the castle before the quickly approaching daylight beats her to it, he says, hesitantly, “This cannot happen again, love.” Her head shoots up from tying her cloak around her neck and he quickly amends his wording. “I – I don’t regret a moment. Trust me,” he adds with a grin that has her blushing. “But… this is not feasible. We cannot, Princess.”
It's a proclamation and a resignation in one. A reminder, too, of what exactly their roles are in the social hierarchy.
“My father was a shepherd,” she points out.
“Who was able to masquerade as a king before marrying your mother.” He raises an eyebrow at her and she’s never hated it so much before. Despite their two years age difference, the way he looks at her now makes her feel like a child and he the responsible adult.
As much as it was brought up in their past meetings, especially their first, the realization of their different lives and expectations never sunk in until then. While not outright forbidden, their friendship is taboo. At least to the eyes of the kingdom.
He is right that her father took on the role of prince from his deceased twin brother and no one was the wiser. The truth trickled out from the very start and once her parents took the throne back from Regina, it became Misthaven’s worst kept secret. In truth, half of their people believe it to be just a story, a little detail added to romantic love story of Snow White and Prince Charming to make it grander, more epic, truer.
Funnily enough, the people also seem to forget that nearly all of the council are regular folks just like themselves, Blue being the exception. Red, the dwarves, Geppetto – they were all just regular people who helped her mother when she had no kingdom, no throne, no knights. They continued to help her parents when they needed it, no expectation of being rewarded.
But things were different now. The kingdom had lived in fear and uncertainty for Regina’s return for sixteen years and only now is gaining a sense of security again after all the turmoil.
She knows what her people expect of her – to marry a man of noble standing from a foreign kingdom to help strengthen Misthaven’s armies, grow relations with allies, expand borders, and produce an heir. It is an expectation of any heir in order to help their kingdom thrive. While Killian doesn’t look at her like that’s what he sees in her future, it’s clear he anticipates it as a way of life and refuses to get his own hopes up. He’s lived in other kingdoms before he and his brother settled in hers; he’s seen the expectations and routine of royalty elsewhere. All he has to go off of is his own knowledge.
Emma isn’t sure what makes her say it but she finishes knotting her cloak and lets her words land heavily in the silent room.
“My parents want me to marry for love, no matter who it is or what they can or cannot provide for the kingdom.” She chances a glance up at him. “They know the sacrifice that comes with the crown, the sacrifices they have made over and over again through the years, and this is one that they will not have me make.”
Killian gulps and stares at her.
Clearing her throat, Emma nods her head at him. “You going to escort me back to the castle or am I roughing it alone?”
He shakes his head and gives her a wry smile. “At your service, Princess.”
She catches what he doesn’t say, what he means both in front of and behind the veil of his words. She waits until his face is turned away from hers, focused on lacing his boots, and asks, “When do you ship out?”
His fingers still their movements before resuming the action like she never spoke. “One week’s time.”
“Oh.”
The last three years without him were fine. She stopped looking for his dark hair around every corner in the village after the first month and she didn’t dare ask any of the townspeople about him directly, lest word get around that the young princess had a crush on the blacksmith’s apprentice. She even stopped coming up with excuses to drop in on her father’s meetings with the blacksmith himself, Atticus Brown, when they discussed new armory for their soldiers. He quickly faded to a thought that crossed her mind only once in a blue moon.
Then she spotted him in the market three months ago and their eyes connected like they were drawn to each other. She snuck out that night in hopes that he would find her again and walk her back to the castle. His ability to come up on her without recognition or fast enough retaliation led to her baiting him into teaching her how to truly fight – how to fight for one’s life.
And now it is at its to end and she’s not sure how she’ll make it through this absence. They’ve become friends now, albeit friends that, as of minutes ago, do more than friends normally do, but friends nonetheless. His presence has become a constant in her life and she can already feel the aching void he will leave on shore.
She sucks in a breath, unsure if she wants to actually know the answer, and quietly asks, “What’s going on out there?”
Killian scratches behind his ear as he diverts his attention back to the fire momentarily. He doesn’t want to let her in on the dark dealings he has faced, that much is clear to her, but she cannot be left unaware any longer.
Her inexperience is no excuse. She’s going to be a queen one day – she needs to be in tune with her people, their wants and needs, their worries and fears. Counselors and her parents can only keep her in the dark for so long. To succeed when she takes the throne, she cannot be left floundering for information because they’d been too scared or nervous to give it to her.
“The dissenters are getting desperate but it also makes them crafty. They’re taking on guerilla war tactics and picking off troops slowly until they are all gone. Right now they’re focusing on military camps and ships.”
“But…” she starts, eyeing him considerably. “You’re worried they’re going to go after merchants and civilians next, aren’t you?”
He shrugs, waving one hand away before it rubs at his mouth, his other resting on his hip. “I… I think I am the only one worried of such a thing but I know these types of people and there is only so long they can be held at bay with just this. They’ll keep pushing until they succeed, no matter the cost.”
“Shit.”
Killian’s sudden, booming laugh startles them both and Emma can’t help but fall into a fit of giggles. She quickly slaps a hand over her mouth to stifle the sound but the moment she thinks it’s passed, a suppressed giggle leaves her shoulders shaking. Killian laughs quietly with her but he holds a soft look in his eyes, one that she can’t decipher the meaning of but she knows is the same as the look she gives him.
When they’ve finally calmed down a few minutes later, they both confirm they have what they need and begin their departure. Or, so she thought they would.
“Wait,” Killian starts. She turns away from the door and to him, words teetering on the tip of his tongue. He settles on just two. “Take this.” He extends his arm and Emma gasps.
“You’re not serious,” she whispers as she admires the handle of the blade she’s been using for the last few months. It’s one she recognizes, one that he’d been working on for his personal collection for the first month after they reconnected as he waited for her to come for their training sessions. She’s watched him a few times when he asked for a few extra minutes before they began and the proud smile once it was finished, his insistence that she try it out. It quick became her favorite and she repeatedly selected it to use in training.
The way Killian works with the weapons and metals in the blacksmith’s shop is how she imagines some people might admire her magic, had she still had any ability to use it. He works with an ease that makes his efforts look simple and he manipulates the heated metals in a way that leaves her speechless. On more than one occasion, her mouth has gone dry as she witnessed his sleeves rolled up to his elbows and sweat glistening on his skin.
In a way, it’s a shame that Killian’s joined their navy. He is a fine blacksmith and would have been an incredible successor to Atticus when he retires soon. None of the apprentices that he’s taken on since Killian’s left have been inspiring. But she knows, from her gut, that he’s an asset they cannot afford to lose in the navy. He’s on the fast track to captain, she’s sure.
Killian gives her a scabbard with a leather belt to sit around her waist. She struggles to get the sword in it at first, the angle awkward and the action unfamiliar.
“Here,” Killian says as he comes up behind her. Emma sucks in a breath and delights in the shiver that crawls down her back as he presses against it and takes hold of the wrist clutching her new sword. “Focus, love,” he teases. His lips brush against her neck as he speaks, deliberately so, and Emma whines. All talk of the fact they cannot have a repeat of earlier tonight is out of her mind until Killian clears his throat.
Words fill the air but she hears none of it. Instead, she concentrates on the feel of his skin against hers, the way his chest vibrates against her back as he talks, the smell of ash, sea water, and wood wax. She collects what little tidbits she can, even as he helps her practice sheathing her sword. For all she knows, this may be the last she has of it. Of him.
The thought brings tears to her eyes and she blinks them away, glad they are gone by the time she turns around to face him. “Ready, sailor?”
He grins and her heart flutters and its then that she realizes she’s in deep shit. “Aye.”
The inevitable freakout that comes from her startling realization is shelved until she’s alone in her room, away in her solitude. For now, she enjoys their walk back to her secret exit. They’ve done the route enough that they could make the trip with their eyes closed while walking backwards, but Killian remains vigilant and continuously scans the area for anything out of the ordinary.
The dawn’s early light is breaking over the hill beside the castle and Emma knows they only have precious few moments left. With that in mind, she breaks their comfortable silence.
“How did you recognize me? That first time?”
“You’re hard to miss. Like I said,” he teases, a grin tempting the corners of his mouth. “A swan amongst ducks.”
She gives him a wry grin. “That’s not an answer. Only a handful of people knew what I looked like then.”
Killian swallows audibly at being caught, hands clenching and unclenching at his sides. They’ve moved close enough that she can feel the tensing of his knuckles against her own and a part of her longs to reach out and tangle their fingers together again. A blush works its way up her neck, warmth making her feel hotter than the humid air already has, as she thinks back to the first and last time they held hands earlier that night.
In all honesty, she didn’t know what she was going to say when she opened her mouth. Their first meeting certainly hadn’t been on her mind. But now that the question hangs over their heads, she has to know.
“I was there,” he says. Taking a deep breath, he focuses on his rings, fingers fiddling with the metal he probably crafted in the very shop they left. “That day, when you killed Regina.”
Her heart races. Blood pounds in her ears. The adrenaline rush she gets now is different from what she’s experienced before in his presence.
No.
No, this is panic. Fear. Anxiety. No one is supposed to know it was her doing that killed Regina. She can count on her fingers how many people do know, simply because it was unavoidable. So she does what she does best and hides her heart in a concrete vault, walls scaling higher than the castle tower they’re approaching.
She remembers the way her mother flinched back when the magic burst from her palms. How her father got caught in the crossfire and nearly died when her magic shot him across the room. What happened to Regina wasn’t what she intended. All she wanted was to stop her, protect her family from being hurt by her again.
Despite years of teaching and training, Emma’s magic was more powerful than anyone had seen in the realms before. The only one who came close to what she was capable of was the Dark One and he’d gone into hiding nearly two decades ago. With her incredible power came an incredible lack of control, no matter what she did or what Blue tried to teach her.
Little things she could do. Small spells that magical beings learn when they’re young. It was the stronger spells, the ones that required her to tap into more of her power, that gave her issue. The more power she needed, the less control she had. Her mind couldn’t find a focus, a singular thought, a strong enough pull to keep her centered.
She doesn’t remember much of the night Regina broke the magical barriers to the castle and attempted to murder her and her father in front of her mother. Attempts to recall the way in which Regina stole her from her bed and brought her to the highest tower of the castle result in a blank. How her and her father broke free of Regina’s magical holds is an unknown to her, one that her parents refuse to tell her.
But Regina’s murder – the way her own magic made her a monster… that she cannot forget.
The smell is what always comes to mind first. Burning flesh holds a rancid smell unlike any she’s experienced and incites her gag reflex. The sound is next. Regina’s gurgles as her blood boiled beneath her skin and her organs melted within her body makes Emma want to sob until she is dried of all her tears. Last is the vision. The sight of Regina crumpling in pain as Emma’s magic destroyed her body from the inside out, of the once evil queen begging and pleading for mercy while Emma’s magic wouldn’t let up.
For decades, her parents showed Regina mercy. They gave her chance after chance to prove herself, never wanting to sink to her level. And Emma ruined that in a single night, providing one of the most gruesome deaths in Misthaven’s history.
Emma avoids his gaze, eyes fixed on that very tower before them as she feels her good mood dissipate.
“If what you’re saying is true, shouldn’t you be afraid of me?”
Her tone doesn’t reach the joking lilt she is aiming for so she nervously laughs to cover it. Killian’s small glare at the side of her head tells her she is doing a miserable job.
“What was it you said before, Swan? Bullshit?”
A warning tone takes hold of her voice as she says, “Killian…”
“No one else knows,” he prefaces. “I didn’t tell a soul, I promise.” She turns and holds his gaze for a few moments and he lets her, completely unguarded and honest like he always is. A few of her newly constructed bricks fall. He waits for her nod before he continues.
“I had just finished a meeting with your father, Graham, and Atticus regarding upgraded protections for the troops. Graham and Atticus left a few minutes prior and your father offered to help me gather the materials we brought. One moment he was handing me a chest plate and the next, he disappeared in a cloud of purple and gray smoke. I knew something had happened, something bad, so I went looking.”
“Why didn’t you tell any guards?”
“There were none.” Killian eyes her curiously. “How much do you remember from that night?”
“Only what I wouldn’t wish on anyone.”
She remembers the aftermath even less. The incredible use of her magic left her asleep in bed for nearly three months as her body attempted to recover from the amount of power drawn that night. Physically, it helped her. Magically, however, is another story.
He stops her then, just outside of the wall on the hill that she uses for her escape. The jovial atmosphere that has come and gone throughout the night has completely disappeared. Killian’s hand gently gripping her elbow sears her skin, imprinting itself there forever, she hopes, and she is left stunned by the gravity of his gaze.
“Regina very nearly killed your entire family that night, love.”
The breath Emma sucks in is swift and sharp. A physical pain hits her chest at the thought.
“I don’t think anyone’s ever found out how she got through but when she did, she killed nearly the entire guard. The entire eastern side of the castle was decimated. By the time I made it to the tower where she took you and your family, she was holding your father’s heart in her hands and had a poisoned arrow held mid-flight, pointed straight for your heart.”
No matter how hard she tries, her mind cannot formulate the images he describes. It does bring to the forefront of her mind her mother’s screams as the events unfolded. She hears the echoes of her pleas for Regina to not do this. She feels the rattling in her chest from her mother’s earth-shaking sobs. The agony and helplessness that gripped her mother runs through her blood again and she feels the hot tingle of her magic beneath her skin despite nothing coming to the surface.
“So then you must have seen what I did to her,” Emma says. She meets his gaze head on, eyes welling with tears, and steadies her chin so it doesn’t tremble. “My magic made me a monster.”
“Your magic made you a hero.”
“I killed her. Slowly. Torturously. I listened to her beg for her life and I didn’t even feel sorry. That’s what a monster is.”
“I’m sorry, I must have missed the part where you did all of this as a grab for power or to quench your own bloodlust,” he shoot back at her, eyes narrow and frown etched upon his features.
“I went to her level, Killian.”
“Bollocks, Emma. Complete and utter bollocks.” Killian shakes his head as he begins a short pace back and forth, glancing at her every few steps. “I’ve heard a lot of asinine things in my life but never from you, until now.”
She takes a step back, hurt clear on her face. “What the hell!?”
“No,” Killian starts, shaking his head again before he approaches her, voice cut low so not even the early morning crickets can hear him over their musical sounds. “You are not a monster. Your magic does not make you a monster. It’s a part of you, Emma. A strong, beautiful part of you that comes from love.”
“But –”
“But nothing. Regina used magic through anger and bitterness to get revenge and hurt people. You used magic to protect the people you love. That makes all the difference. You are not the same as her. You never could be.” Any retort she has dies on her lips as his hands come up to cup her face. Their noses brush but their gazes remain locked. “I know the outcome of that night hurts you, but that’s because your heart is good. Your magic isn’t something to be ashamed of. Don’t be afraid to use it.”
She swallows hard. Her eyes flutter closed as she inhales shakily, her words a quieter whisper than even his. So quiet she’s surprised he hears her at all.
“My magic’s been waning since then,” she confesses. “I don’t know what’s happened, but I struggle to tap into it and whenever I do, it’s like there’s barely anything scraping the bottom of the well. I – I don’t think I have any left.”
“Emma…” Killian’s quiet, comforting voice is drowned out by the calling of her name from the tower beside them. The two of them break apart in a hurry, eyes darting up to see if they’ve been spotted but all that greets them is the billowing of her curtains.
“I need to go,” she says regretfully. She hoped they’d have more time for a proper goodbye. Her parents and her are travelling to the opposite coast to spend two weeks touring some of the villages and she won’t be able to see him off.
“Have your sword?” Killian asks. Emma pats her side where it sits in the scabbard. “Your dagger?”
“In my boot,” she answers, raising one heel to tap the side of her boot where the dagger he gave her years ago sits sheathed in its hiding place.
Killian surges forward, pulling her into a hug and pressing a soft, lingering kiss to her cheek. “Be safe, Swan. Promise me.”
She clutches him as tight to her as possible, closing her eyes as she takes stock of him one last time. “Only if you do too.”
“You don’t have to worry about me, love. I’m a survivor.” She huffs out a laugh at that and shakes her head. A second call of her voice from the tower has her pulling away and whispering a final goodbye.
She feels his eyes on her back the entire time she climbs up the side and she bets he’d clamber over the side wall in an instant if she were to start falling. Not that she wants to test that theory. One of her legs swings over her windowsill and she takes the moment to look back at his waiting form at the tree line. She waves and her heart soars at his wave in return. Always watching, waiting, protecting.
Emma swings her other leg over the sill, coming to a stand in her room in a daze, soft smile on her face.
“You know,” her mother’s voice rings out from Emma’s bed. Snow smirks in delight and amusement as she watches Emma’s eyes widen and face pale. “Of all the times I snuck out of here growing up, I was never caught.”
---
three and twenty. fall.
Atticus Brown dies by the time Emma turns 22.
His blacksmith shop in town lays vacant for the first few months following his death until Emma starts holding workshops with potential apprentices from visiting blacksmiths of allied nations. It makes her feel closer to Killian in his absence while also serving the purpose of scouting a new royal blacksmith. They’re getting by, at the moment, but stores are waning and there’s only so much their allies can offer up without putting themselves at a disadvantage.
The answer comes in a blacksmith from a land Emma’s never heard of before.
A recommendation from Atticus in his dying breath of a man who responds to a letter with a royal seal in only three months’ time. Isaac Heller.
She heard the name in passing before. He’d been one of Atticus’ apprentices before moving away when he was her age. The man never kept up letter writing with Atticus despite the numerous ones he sent Isaac’s way, and that alone left a bitter taste in her mouth.
Then there is the slimy way that Isaac finagles his way into every conversation he hears. It’s like a habit of his, or even a curse. She can spot across a room the way his ears perk up, his back straightens, and his face instantly brightens in faux interest as he inserts his way in.
“I don’t like him,” Emma tells her parents one day once she’s positive Isaac has left castle grounds. “There’s something about him…”
“Is this because of your gut or because he’s not Killian?”
Emma’s cheeks burn at her mother’s mention of Killian while her father’s head shoots up in alarm.
“Killian? Killian Jones? Why would Emma be concerned Isaac’s not Killian?”
“Now is not the time, David.” Snow turns her attention to Emma as David glances between his wife and daughter in horror. “So, which is it?”
Emma rolls her eyes. “My gut says don’t trust him. He has a hidden agenda.”
Snow nods her head. “Your father and I agree. We’re not letting him in on any military plans, but unfortunately he’s all we have for the time being.”
“None of the apprentices from the workshops can do it?”
David rounds the table, coming to stand beside Snow. “They don’t have enough training and aren’t able to do what we need to. With anyone else, we’d have them continue a regular apprenticeship under our blacksmith.”
“But with Isaac being our only option right now, we want as little of his influence anywhere as possible,” Snow finishes.
She sighs, nodding her head in understanding. There had been a time, about a year or so ago, when one of their ships called Jewel of the Realm were making great headway on Regina’s loyal supporters. Apparently the captain and his lieutenant were battlefield masterminds on the water as well as the few times they took their crew to fight on land too.
Then a few months ago, deep in the Enchanted Forest away from any nearby villages, Snow’s birds started bringing her items to indicate a new, growing resistance in the name of Regina. They’ve all come to the conclusion that they found themselves a new leader to organize them into action, gaining numbers by the day.
“Can we get back to Killian and Emma?” David questions after a moment of silence.
“Nope,” Emma says, backing up with her hands in the air. “No way. I am out of here.”
*
The next time she sees Killian, she’s halfway through her third year in her twenties and it’s at a ball held in his honor. Sort of.
As a way to keep morale high amongst their troops as well as show their appreciation for all their sacrifices, her parents hold a ball to honor their servicemen who have been promoted. Liam attended a ball three years ago when he became captain and Emma faked sick, worried on the off-chance he’d remember her as the servant girl from that one night years ago. It was a risk she couldn’t take so she begged off and stayed in bed for the night. Sneaking out had been out of the question as the castle had been crawling with military officials. Now that she’s become more of a public figure, there were too many chances she could be noticed.
In all honesty, she considered contracting the same fake illness the night of this ball as well until her mother came into her room holding a beautiful red gown and a teasing smile on her face.
“I think Killian will be left speechless to see you in this.”
“That’d be a first,” Emma mutters to herself as fingers the silky material of the dress. It’s soft and smooth against her fingers, sliding off her skin like water. The red is a particularly eye-catching color, familiar too. Almost the same color as the vest Killian wore as an apprentice blacksmith.
Wait.
“What do you mean ‘Killian’?”
Snow grins, barely contained joy hidden beneath it. “Yes, I must have forgotten to mention it to you. Both Killian and Liam have been promoted for their efforts on the Jewel of the Realm and we’ll be honoring them tonight.”
The rush of blood through her system drowns out anything else her mother might have said and blocks her from noticing the servants who’ve come in to help her prepare. Emma moves with them out of habit rather than any real thought, her mind anywhere but in her room.
Killian and Liam were the ones on the Jewel, conquering both sea and land. Not that that should surprise Emma. Killian’s always been incredibly intelligent and strategic in the time she’s known him. He works hard to stay one step ahead of his enemy and it had clearly been paying off. Still, her heart lurches when she recalls how many close scrapes the Jewel has been through over the last few years.
Her mind races over the possible scenarios in which they see each other again for the first time in years. Would she trip? Would he still be excited to see her? Would this be another time that evil descends upon their castle and ruins everything?
Her palms are sweaty by the time she sits besides her parents on their thrones in the ballroom. She fiddles with her fingers constantly as allied dignitaries greet them and she half expects her mother to slap her hands away as if she were a child. Once the ball officially starts, Emma is immediately surrendered to the dance floor. She spends over two hours dancing with nearly every military officer there and considers her plan to contract a fake illness once again. Clearly Killian isn’t here tonight, nor is his brother. Her mother simply played a cruel joke to get her to join them at the ball.
As if summoned by her thoughts, Killian speaks from behind her, a gasp of surprise leaving her lips before she turns around. “You know,” he starts in a low voice. “You must have done something bad for your parents to torture you with these dances. I don’t think I’ve seen your toes stepped on so much.”
Emma huffs, barely able to keep the laughter out of her voice though she suspects her glee at his appearance is as obvious as his own. “Are you saying you won’t be one to step on my toes?”
“There’s only one rule, Swan,” he starts, coming closer and wrapping one arm around her waist as he grabs her hand with his free one. “Pick a partner who knows what he’s doing.”
Music starts and the rest of the ballroom fades away as they let the music move them. Their eyes immediately lock onto each other and Emma can’t help the upwards twitch of her lips. “Who taught you to dance?”
“Liam, believe it or not,” he confesses, his shoulders hunching up for a moment before he settles them down for the dance. “He said I’d need to know how to dance if I ever wanted to impress a princess.”
“Oh, just any old princess?”
“Aye. Your lot are a dime a dozen, love.” She only lets enough of a laugh escape for him to notice, their eyes twinkling as they bask in the moment alone together. “But are you?”
“Am I what?”
“Impressed?”
He passes his inquiry off as a joke but the earnest pinch of his eyebrows give him away. Anyone else could have looked at him and missed it but they know each other like their favorite books. So she smiles, the hand on his shoulder sliding over to the back of his neck and starting to play with the hair that rests at his collar.
“Eh,” she starts. He huffs out a laugh and rolls his eyes until she whispers his name softly. “You’ve always impressed me.”
He swallows hard, the action audible to her in their close proximity. “I’ve missed you,” he whispers.
“I missed you too.” She blinks quickly and offers a reassuring smile at his concerned expression. His hand that had tightened against her back relaxes as they continue to move without thought. “Even if you are constantly putting yourselves in danger.”
“Anything to keep you safe,” he says even quieter than the last.
“When do you ship out again?”
“Not for a few weeks.” She tries her best to keep up her smile for him but it wobbles. It seems like she is only destined to get him for blips of time, never granted more than that. “But it seems that, as her new captain, the king and queen have requested that Misthaven’s capital be the Jewel’s homeport.”
Emma pulls back just enough to get a full look at his face, her eyes roaming over every inch to see if there’s any hint of a joke there. Not that he’d joke about that but she couldn’t let herself accept it until she knew it was completely true. The hopeful grin he gives her and the small nod he adds has a wide smile breaking onto her face.
“Really?” she asks in disbelief. His homeport is now the capital. She could keep an eye on the Jewel from her bedroom window.
“Aye.” His eyes finally broke free of hers as he glanced over her shoulder towards where the thrones sat on a dais. “Had a personal visit from Her Majesty to let me know the news.”
“Wait, seriously?” Killian nods again and Emma doesn’t hold back her laugh this time. There is no bigger meddler in the realm than her mother. Her father comes as a close second but her mother’s brilliant plans and determination keep her in the top spot.
It’ll be easier on her heart to have him so close, she decides in that moment. She knows Killian has no intention of courting her, regardless of what she thinks his feelings are. He’s grown up accustomed to the fact that princesses don’t marry commoners, even military officials. Nothing she says will convince him of it otherwise and part of her wants to hate him for denying them a happiness they most likely won’t find with anyone else. At least not in this way. But she understands too.
Her duties, her role as princess to her people, heir to the throne, must come first, same as his duties to the crown. Just like her, he acts in what he thinks is in the best interest of Misthaven. But her parents refuse to allow her to sacrifice love just to keep their kingdom. She knows that if she were to abdicate the throne for any reason, especially love, they’d understand and support her.
Killian would never forgive himself if she abdicated for him though, not that she ever thought of actually doing it. Since birth, Misthaven’s well-being has been her top priority. She loves her kingdom and her people and she wants them to thrive. She never thought she’d give it up for anything. But if it came to a choice, her kingdom or her… Killian, Misthaven stands no chance.
They may never be what she wants them to be, and she’s accepted that. At the very least, she will be able to keep him in her life, close to her heart even if he won’t accept her offering of it.
But their connection will not break. It’s too strong, taunt with tension that reinforces its binding, to ever break. She knows it will continue to tempt them and she knows they’ll fall for it every time. She’ll take what she can get, she decides. From the looks he gives her as they dance, she assumes the same to be true for him.
A respite among duties.
It’s not until they hear roaring applause that they stop dancing. The musicians who have been performing throughout the night are taking their bow and her parents are offering their thanks for their services. Heat seeps into her cheeks as she realizes she spent four songs dancing with Killian, none the wiser.
A flush dances on Killian’s neck beneath his collar as he clears his throat. “Liam will be disappointed.”
“Why?”
“He hoped to dance with you tonight,” Killian says, embarrassed. “He believes you were masquerading as a servant girl a few years ago and wanted confirmation on if he was right.”
Emma smirks. “Me? Pretending to be a servant girl? Why would I ever do that?”
He chuckles quietly, looking around the room as he licks his lips. Satisfied that the coast is clear, he leans down and whispers, “Meet me tonight?”
She nods before he can even pull away and they share a smile before Killian disappears into the night.
*
He wants measurements. At least, that’s how their visit starts. His hands trailed over her, his touch sending a burning sensation through the cloth of her riding blouse down to her skin.
“Bloody hell, love,” he grumbles. “Stay still.”
“I can’t,” she whines, hip lifting and her hand slapping his away. “I’m ticklish.”
“I’m never going to get this done if you don’t stop moving.”
“What is this even for?”
“Come on, Swan. It’s not a present if I tell you beforehand.”
“What? You gonna sew me a dress?”
“As much as I’d love to see you cut quite the figure in a few more dresses like earlier tonight,” he begins, a heated look making its way towards her before he attempts to get a measurement of her hips again. “I was a blacksmith’s apprentice, love, not a seamstress’.”
Her breath is lofty as she watches his deft fingers move across her then pencil notes on the parchment beside her body. “Is that what you prefer?”
“Hm?” he asks, distracted.
She licks her lips, watching as the fringe of his black hair falls into his eyes as he writes. She just barely keeps her hands gripping the table’s edge to not push it out of the way. No, she wanted his reaction to her next statement.
“Me in dresses and corsets. Is that what you prefer?” she asks and his head shoots up to her in an instant, writing paused. “Or is there another state of dress or… undress… you prefer?”
It takes him all of a moment – the parchment and pencil swiped to the side to clear the table – before he reacts, coming into her space, cradling her head, and crashing his lips onto hers.
The measures wait until another night.
---
five and twenty. early winter.
Isaac Heller could, well, go to hell, for lack of a better phrase.
Killian and Liam’s conditions are partially his fault, after all.
The first time she sees Killian after Neverland, he’s hiding away in the blacksmith’s shop with a bottle of rum that’s nearing empty, bloodied bandages wrapped around his empty wrist. Dark circles have found a home beneath his eyes and his face is gaunt.
“You sent them where?!” Emma roars, turning on her father in anger.
“They know the risks and they accepted them.”
“That doesn’t mean you have to send them!”
“They’re the best equipped, Emma. Liam and Killian are the only ones I trust with this.”
“It’s Neverland!” she shouts back. Frustrated tears well in her eyes and no matter how much she tries to blink them away, they simply multiple.
She knows that the trip is necessary. Regina loyalists have poisoned all their weapons with dreamshade and that, topped with the poor quality of armor and weapons that Isaac is overseeing, Misthaven’s armies are being wiped off the map. The advantages that they’ve worked hard to take back, all the effort Killian has put in as the Jewel’s captain the last two years, are gone.
“We need a cure. With it, we still stand a chance,” David says. He approaches Emma slowly, cautiously. “They know dreamshade is dangerous. They know Pan might still be around. But this is a risk we have to take. We have one chance at this.”
Emma sniffles. “They know you’re just trying to get the cure, right? That you’re not like King George or Regina’s loyalists and going to use it as a weapons?”
“Of course they do.”
“And – and they’re together, right? You sent them together.”
“I wouldn’t have done it any other way.”
Emma nods her head, trying to reassure herself the best way she can. David sighs sadly and pulls Emma into his arms, cradling her head to his chest as he presses a kiss to the top of her head. “Liam won’t let anything happen to Killian. And Killian’s a survivor.”
“He better be,” Emma mumbles. “Or I’ll kill him.”
According to the reports of Smee, Killian’s first mate, the Jewel of the Realm landed in Neverland’s waters without issue. Mermaid seas were quiet and the pixies left the crew alone. Pan led them right to the dreamshade with no issue, though not without attempts at manipulation. It wasn’t until Liam plucked enough of the plant to bring back and Killian raised a torch to light the rest on fire that Pan raised issue.
Sending the Lost Boys after the Jewel’s crew was a cruel decision. They were just kids, Your Majesty, Smee stuttered in his explanation as he cradled his red hat to his chest. We didn’t know what to do. But they were savages too.
She’s not sure how he did it but Killian led the crew through the ambush with no casualties on their side. Injuries, plenty, but miraculously no casualties. Most of the injuries came from fractured armor, simple strikes breaking the metal protection and leaving the men vulnerable. The worst of it happened to Killian and Liam.
With the rest of their crew being overwhelmed by injuries from the armor’s lack of protection, the two of them took on most of the battle themselves. It came to an when they fought Pan side by side, according to Smee, and the boy who never grew up didn’t want to give up. He used his magic to play dirty tricks and took delight in making the brothers suffer. He sliced Killian’s left hand off with his own sword, broke Liam’s back with a sliding boulder as he checked on his younger brother.
Pan was only stopped from finishing the job by the call of a strange bird none of them could see. Possibly the only thing that frightened him as he flew from the area in an instant. The crew rounded up the remaining Lost Boys to put in the ship’s cells and brought Killian and Liam straight to the healers once returning to Misthaven.
I’m a survivor.
He’s alive, yes, that much Emma can see from the entrance of the blacksmith’s shop, but did he survive?
“Killian?” she asks quietly into the still air of the shop. His head jerks up at the sound of her voice and he immediately hides his left arm behind him. “Oh, Killian,” she whimpers, striding up to his side and pulling him into a hug.
A sob cracks against her shoulder and Emma feels Killian drop his weight onto her, his tears wetting through the fabric of her cloak. They stay in their embrace for longer than she cares to count. Her focus remains solely on him and his hurt, her heart aching through his pain.
“I can’t go back,” he whispers as his tears dry.
“You will never have to go anywhere you don’t want to,” she reassures him.
“No,” he says with more strength. He pulls away from her, wipes his sleeve along his nose and cheeks. “I can’t go back into service.”
Her brows furrow in confusion. “You’re an asset to our navy. You’ll always be wanted. You’re brilliant and –”
“No,” he says more forcefully. “I won’t go back into service.” He glares at his left arm and she knows that’s not really the issue. Misthaven will take him in whatever shape he’s in, if he wants it. But there’s a darkness to his gaze now and a self-hatred that hadn’t been there before Neverland. Rage curls around her chest as she wonders what horrors Pan must have twisted and made Killian believe.
“Killian, you don’t have to go back into service if you don’t want to. That’s fine. We –”
“I have to take care of my brother. He’s spent his life taking care of me so I must attempt the same for him.”
“I can hel–”
“Leave, Princess.”
Emma stares, dumbfounded at his abrupt change of tone.
“Now.”
He doesn’t look at her as he speaks, anger and disgust in his voice as tells her to go. She doesn’t know if it’s directed at her or not but it hurts, nonetheless. She turns and walks to the door in a fog, stopping briefly before she goes.
She turns her head only slightly, just enough that she can’t see him but her words will still carry his way. “Thank you for making it back,” she says and it isn’t until she closes the door behind her that she hears his agonizing cries.
It takes all of her willpower to not march right back inside and wrap him in her arms for the rest of the night. But there are some things he doesn’t need or want her for.
Instead, she throws her focus into the young apprentices that had continued to study under the visiting blacksmiths. The next time she enters the shop, there’s no sign that Killian had been there aside from some scoffed hay. It pains her to see how easily he leaves no trace of himself.
Isaac only continues to oversee a dwindling quality of the armor every day, claiming the old materials they used to use are inaccessible due to the enemy’s bases. Sneaking into the bases and stealing anything is a no-go as someone in the loyalists’ camp is using magic to protect them. He says there’s no other areas they could mine for it but her gut tells her that’s a lie and she sets to work trying to find something.
In the meantime, she continues to encourage the workshops as a royal ambassador and hopes that one of the students will get skilled enough in time to save them from a suddenly losing war.
The second time she sees Killian post-Neverland is at one of the workshops. He comes into the blacksmith’s shop with an apron on and a hook where his left hand used to be. He seems startled to see other people in there and Emma takes pity on him, grabbing his elbow and bringing him aside. As much as their last moments together hurt her, she hates to make him feel anything other than wanted.
“It’s a workshop to train potential apprentices,” she offers.
“Oh.” Killian’s eyes studied the pack of students, only a small number of four. “Why?”
Emma sighs, crossing her arms with a roll of her eyes. “We need to get rid of Isaac and… this is all we have right now.”
“You have me.”
She turns sharply at his words, eyes narrow and her breath caught in her throat.
“I – I know I mucked things up when you saw me last,” he says, raising his hand to scratch at his ear. “And I’m sorry. I never should have taken my turmoil out on you. It had nothing to do with you. I promise.” He stares, waiting for an acknowledgement and only when she nods does he continue. “I’m not returning to the navy; I need to take care of Liam as he heals. But I can help with the workshops. Get these kids trained and ready.”
“You’d trade your free time to help with the workshops?”
“Aye.” A single simple nod to accompany his one-word affirmation. She reaches over and grabs his wrist, squeezing gently.
“Thank you.”
*
“There are a few places near Segovia that should still have available mines for the materials. Granted, it’s been a few centuries, according to the records, but hopefully that means that the stores have come back.”
Emma watches as Killian pours over the map on the council table, her parents on one side of him and Liam in a wheeled chair on the other, Graham, Red, and Blue behind them. He doles out strategies like he’s on his ship captaining her off to battle and the rest of the room listens like loyal crew. His sleeves are rolled up to his elbows and she’s fascinated by the way the leather brace for his hook contrasts with the color of is skin, and how the new addition to his body only accentuates the rest of him.
That’s not even to mention how attractive she finds him waving the hook around as he talks, like he’s already accustomed to having it instead of his hand.
She knows he still struggles. That he’ll still poke himself and accidentally bleed or create rips in his shirts and trousers. But he works hard to figure out ways to treat it like his left hand. It helps him in the blacksmith’s shop, he told her once. He’s able to change the way he handles his work and it actually works better for him than two hands ever did. It also helps him more on the few times he went sailing, borrowing a boat from the docks to get Liam back on the water for an afternoon of fishing.
His proud smile and the twinkle that’s starting to come back to life in his eyes only makes her grin.
God, she loves every part of him.
“Correct me if I’m wrong, little brother,” Liam starts, sharing a teasing look with Emma as Killian mumbles a correction under his breath. “But this route skirts their main camp. It runs the highest risk of discovery.”
“Aye,” Killian heaves with a heavy sigh. “It’s a risk I’ll have to take.”
“No.”
All eyes turn to Emma before she even registers that it was her who shot out a clear rejection of his plan.
“It’s a good plan, Emma,” Snow says gently. “It’s also the only hope we’ve got.”
“That’s why I’m going,” she replies. Her statement gets a round of denials and outrage from everyone but Killian, who stares her down. His hand and hook press hard into the table and she’s sure she’s the only one to notice the tear he put in the map.
“I’m going and you’re not, end of story,” Killian finally interjects.
“Absolutely not,” she fights back.
“Give me a good reason.”
“Oh, you just want one? Because I have several.”
“Go ahead, list them. I’m all ears, love.”
“Fine,” she scoffs. “My parents are out for the obvious reasons of not escalating the conflict further and not losing the rulers of the kingdom at the same time. Liam’s out because he’s still healing. Graham, Red, and Blue are our trackers and keeping eyes on the front line. And you’re out because we need you training the apprentices.”
“They can go a few weeks without me.”
“Well I won’t allow it.”
Killian shakes his head. “You can’t stop me.”
“I will have you arrested.”
“I’d like to see you try.”
“Do you like seeing me hurting?” she blurts out suddenly. The room falls silent and Killian stares at her with wide eyes. Varying degrees of shock play across the faces of the rest of the room’s occupants and Emma swallows hard. “Because I cannot go through again what happened with Neverland, and what happened with the battles before it, and the many, many close calls you’ve had. You might not give a shit but I do, okay?! And I’m not going to sit by and let you put yourself in a situation where you might die, especially when you clearly have no regard for your life, because I cannot go through it. I – I,” she stops herself, inhaling shakily before she regains her bearings and continues. “It’s out of the question. I’m not needed anywhere specific so I can be spared. It’s the most logical reason but it’s also the one I’m deciding on no matter what. I’m going. Ready a few horses and the best skilled knights we can afford to take from the castle. I leave in two hours.”
Emma doesn’t bother to give Killian another glance as she storms out of the room.
Her parents meet up with her quickly and try to talk her out of it to no avail. They see the determination in their daughter’s gaze and the straight set of her shoulders. Admitting defeat, they help her get ready.
Killian waits for her by the horses, pacing back and forth until he hears her footsteps coming closer.
“Good,” he breathes out in relief, immediately stepping into her space and adjusting the holdings on the armor he made for her a few years back as a gift. “You’ve kept it.”
“Of course,” she says softly. Her anger at his disregard for his own life melts away in an instant. “I keep all the handy gifts.”
Killian holds up his hook with a gaze playfully narrowed. “You trying to make a joke, Swan?”
She rolls her eyes but fails to keep the grin off of her face. “You’re going to be the worst, aren’t you?”
“Always.”
They grin at each other for another moment before the sound of the nearby knights startle them out of it. Killian’s grin falls as a grim expression overtakes his features, the gravity of the situation falling onto them with startling clarity and he’s unhappy at the turn of the events.
“Not so fun being on the other side, huh.”
“Most definitely not,” he agrees with a frown. “Are you –”
“Killian.”
“Aye, as you wish.” He sighs, his hand coming up to brush some hair behind her ear. “Please be safe, love.”
“I will be.”
“I want you to come home alive, Swan, got it?”
“Yes, sir!”
“Emma,” he says warningly. There’s a heat in his gaze that she files away for later. He closes his eyes briefly and when he reopens them, he focuses on readjusting the holdings again. “Got your sword?”
She taps the sword in the scabbard he gave her years ago. “Right here.”
“Dagger?”
She taps the heel of one boot to the side of the other. “In my boot.”
They look at each other, a longing pull tugging both of them closer. “Emma…”
“I’ll be fine, promise,” she says with a small smile and shrug.
“Not a moment will go by I won’t think of you.”
“Good.”
He walks her to the horse as if he’s walking her to her execution and her chest feels tight. Despite their friendship, or whatever you could call their friendship, they’ve never seen the other off. Their schedules wouldn’t allow them the opportunity. Now she can’t tell if that was a blessing or a curse, especially when every second she spends in his presence makes her want to go less and less.
As she turns to climb atop her horse, he stops her with his hook grabbing her elbow.
“Wait,” he pleads. She turns and gives him her full attention. “No matter what, please come home.” He pauses. “To me.” It’s as close to an admission as he’ll allow himself and her heart soars. Her fingers tingle and she swears that if she had any magic left, they’d be sparking.
Emma takes a page from her parents’ book and takes a step closer to Killian, gripping the lapels of his vest and pulling him down for kiss in front of the stables. She hears a clattering of chain-link and knows her knights are giving her what little privacy they can offer. It’s a short kiss, yet still full of passion and promise. “Have another gift ready for me and you’ve got yourself a promise.”
He laughs as she climbs her horse. “Any preferences, love?”
She smirks, pretending to think about it. “Something we can match.”
The knights follow her out of the stable compound a few minutes later, the hooves of the horses pounding a rhythmic beat against the forest floor. She feels euphoric.
Her good mood lasts all of five days before everything goes to shit.
52 notes · View notes
anmylica · 2 years
Text
Something About December (Throw a Wrench in Your Plans)
Tumblr media
Summary: Killian and Emma have been secretly dating for close to a year, only none of their friends know it. They’ve agreed to keep it a secret until they know it’s real, but what happens when Emma’s brother, David, starts to become suspicious? One thing is for sure, this Christmas will be one that none of them forget!
Inspiration for this fic: @xarandomdreamx and @kmomof4 encouraged me to write this fic (fondly referred to as the procrastination fic) based on a prompt in the CSMM Discord that said: “Christmas prompt: Emma and Killian have been dating about a year or so but they kept it secret because Killian is Emma’s brothers best friend. So Christmas comes around and they have to act like they haven’t been sleeping together so David won’t give Killian a black eye for Christmas.” My idea was based on the Buzzfeed article where someone wrote about how they knew two people were dating (“At a place I worked at about 25 years ago, my co-worker had dropped her screwdriver, and our boss picked it up and stuck it in her pocket. Later that day, my buddy said, 'She did not flinch or look away from what she was doing when his hand went to her pocket — his hand has been in that pocket before.” —u/CathyTheGreatsHorse). I also blame @everything-person and @teamhook for this fic, as they were the ones who either came up with the prompt or encouraged me to add another WIP. I’m debating adding a part 2, as I couldn’t work my other ideas into the narrative, but we’ll see!
This is my (surprise) gift to them, but also to the fandom as a whole. May your days be merry and bright!
The title is also from a Christina Perri song, in case you recognize it!
Read Here on AO3
Tagging List:
@kmomof4
@snowbellewells
@sotangledupinit
@tiganasummertreemertree
@zaharadessert
Let me know if you want to be added to the Tag List for future updates!
Read under the cut!
Something About December (Throw a Wrench in Your Plans)
David tried really, really hard not to disturb his sister before 9:30 in the morning on her days off (and let’s be honest, he tried not to disturb her before he had to on days she wasn’t off anyway), as Emma “Swan” Nolan wasn’t a morning person in any interpretation of the word. But his wife, and Emma’s best friend, Mary Margaret Nolan, wouldn’t hear of his excuses and forced him to brave his sister’s wrath and bring her her favorite leath jacket (that she had inconveniently left at his place last week and thus subsequently nagged him to death about delivering it to her). He rolled his eyes, but he liked to remain on his wife’s good side, so he reluctantly agreed to run it over to her early on the Saturday after Thanksgiving.
He had just parked his truck, thankful that he didn’t have to work today himself, when he saw her door open. ‘Good,’ he thought, ‘she’s already awake. I won’t have to slay the dragon today, after all. This makes this easier.’
He was just about to open his door when he saw his best friend and fellow sheriff’s deputy, Killian Jones, step out of Emma’s apartment. He stopped in his tracks, his hand on the handle of the door and poised to throw it open. He stared at the sight before him, turned his eyes briefly back to the dash to check the time, and then turned his eyes back to his best friend and his sister. He watched as Emma followed Killian out, wearing nothing but the button down shirt he could have sworn he saw Killian wearing yesterday while they worked their shift and a pair of socks. Killian turned and gave his sister a long, slow, lingering kiss. The kiss lasted so long it made David feel awkward, as if he were about to get a show he didn’t ever want to see. Finally (at last) Killian pulled away and left, getting into his vintage Shelby Mustang and waving as he did so. Emma waved back and stood staring in the doorway as he pulled out of sight. Once she couldn’t see him, she disappeared back into her appartment.
David stared at the closed door dumbfounded. What had he just witnessed? He hadn’t seen them together before this. He wouldn’t ever have said they would have been attracted to each other before this. (That was a lie; all the rest of his friends had commented numerous times before that you would get an explosion if you lit a match anywhere near them, but David refused to accept that as truth.) Did any of their friends know about this? Surely not. Mary Margaret couldn’t keep a secret to save her life, Ruby couldn’t hold back gossip this juicy (her words, not his), and, although discreet, Belle would have told Mary Margaret. David doubted that any of their other friends, though probably not Victor, would even care about this revelation. (Again, this was a lie. Liam, Victor, Graham, Eric, and Jefferson were all highly invested in the not-Killian-and-Emma ship.)
How long had they even been together, for that matter? Or were they even dating? David was going to break every single bone in Killian’s body if he were putting one over on his sister. The bro code had to be honored, in this case. There was no way Killian was getting out of the consequences.
David sat so long in his truck pondering this new revelation that he was startled to see that thirty minutes had passed. Deciding that this was plenty of time to wait, he got out of his truck and delivered his sister’s jacket, though he didn’t say a word about what he had seen. He needed more information than what he had to go on, at present. Surely there had to be another explanation? When Emma answered the door, he greeted her the same as he always did and presented her her red leather jacket.
Nope. Everything was just fine. He was not going to automatically assume they were boning just because of circumstantial evidence. He was going to wait for further proof.
“Dude, they’ve gotta be fucking,” Victor exclaimed later that evening. Their group of friends had all met at the Rabbit Hole for their traditional post-Thanksgiving get together. Some years they had it at one of their places, but no one had felt like staying in, so they all agreed to go to the best bar in Storybrooke.
“Who?” Demanded Liam, turning to look at who Victor was pointing at.
“Killian and Emma,” Victor replied. “Look at them! All cosy playing pool together.”
Belle frowned. “How does this indicate they’re together?”
“Look how close they are! I only get that close to girls I’m trying to persuade to go home with me.”
David examined the amount of space between his friend and his sister. They might have been closer than strictly necessary, but that was because another group was playing pool at the next table over and were on the same side as Killian and Emma. They weren’t any closer than anyone else.
“It doesn’t look that close to me,” Liam dismissed skeptically.
“No, not right now, but I swear just a second ago they were like this,” Victor insisted as he pressed as close as he could to Mary Margaret, who shrank back away from him instantly, making a face. “You don’t get that close unless you’re banging.”
Mary Margaret scoffed. “Must you be so disgusting?”
Ruby laughed and Graham grinned. DIsgusting and sleazy were Victor’s middle names.
Victor cast a roguish grin towards Mary Margaret. “It’s a talent,” he replied flippantly. “But I still stand by what I said.”
Liam’s brow furrowed as he contemplated the picture that Killian and Emma presented. “I haven’t seen him with anyone since Milah. He’s brought a few home for the night, but nothing serious.”
Belle nodded in agreement. “It’s been the same way for Emma. We all know how Neal turned out.”
Silence fell over the table as they all agreed, remembering how badly Neal and Milah, who were brother and sister, had screwed over their friends. Neither lived in Storybrooke anymore, and it was a good thing, as David was willing to bet that many of their friend-group would have had criminal records if they had stayed in town.
Victor nodded sagely. “Yes, well, be that as it may, they’re doing the dirty.”
Everyone rolled their eyes in response, but no one at the table deigned to reply.
“Who’s doing the dirty?” Elsa asked as she had just walked up, shrugging off her ice blue coat as Liam jumped up to help her.
“Killian and Emma!” Victor announced triumphantly.
Elsa rolled her eyes. “How on earth did you figure that?”
Victor pointed at them. “Behold!”
Elsa and the group turned to watch Killian and Emma again. Killian seemed to be mocking a guy’s stroking technique from the next pool table over while Emma had collapsed against the table in tears from laughing so hard. Killian was laughing at how much Emma was laughing, but this was nothing different from how they had acted in the past. Elsa turned back to Victor with one eyebrow raised as if to say, ‘Is that all you’ve got?’
“Oh yes,” Elsa replied as she sat on Liam’s lap, “they’re getting it on right as we speak.”
Victor huffed in frustration. “I’m telling you, they are!”
Graham pulled out his phone. “Let’s do some research,” he responded. “Let’s find out what the Internet says.” He ran a quick search on his phone. “First: do they make a lot of eye contact?”
Everyone turned to evaluate how much eye contact the two were making. Neither looked at the other very long.
“Alright, next: do they seem closer in general?” Graham continued. They group fell silent as they thought about it. David silently watched the others shrug, but he didn’t say anything. He wasn’t sure if what he witnessed counted as closer, anyway. One by one, they all shook their heads.
Graham nodded his head. “Are they sharing lingering looks?”
They all looked up to see Killian checking out a brunette in a short mini skirt who was jumping up and down and Emma eyeing a guy at the bar.
Graham shook his head. “Doesn’t look like it. Do they communicate in a secret language?”
Mary Margaret was the one who answered that. “They’ve always communicated in a secret language.”
Liam nodded his head in agreement. “Ever since they were in school together. Even when he was with Milah and she was with Neal. That hasn’t changed.”
Everyone nodded. Victor mused, “Yeah, I can see that one.”
Graham turned his head back to his phone. “They become very protective of one another.”
Belle was the one who answered this. “They’ve always been protective of one another. Remember what happened with Neal?”
Everyone winced and David laughed. Neal had cheated on Emma back in high school with a girl named Tamara, and Killian had kicked his ass. This was right before Killian found out that Milah had gotten pregnant by an older man in the community, Robert Gold, and was planning on eloping with him (he was one of the richer men in town). Once Killian had found out, Emma was quick to take up for him in return. They’ve always been that way with each other. After thinking on it, David wondered if maybe that should have been a hint to him then that there was something between them.
Graham said the next item on the list. “You will see them together more and at odd times.”
Ruby shook her head. “That’s inconclusive since they both work such crazy schedules. And they’re always together or with us in a group.”
“They suddenly have more to say to each other,” Graham continued.
David and Liam shook their heads. “The last conversations we’ve had have been about the usual stuff. He hasn’t mentioned Emma at all,” Liam said. David agreed.
“She hasn’t mentioned him to me either,” Elsa replied and the other ladies agreed.
“They tease each other more or they choose their words more carefully.” Graham looked at everyone, but they shook their heads.
“They’re smiling and happy all the time.”
Mary Margaret tilted her head as she thought about this one. “Maybe? Emma does seem happier recently.”
“So does Killian, but he’s been talking about a lot of good happening at the station,” Liam added.
Graham nodded his head. “So that’s a possibility. What about avoiding each other?”
Everyone shook their heads. If they had started avoiding each other, none of their friend group had noticed. David wondered if the lack of mentioning the other recently counted as avoidance, but he kept silent.
“Alright, last one. Have they started touching more recently?”
Victor started vigorously nodding his head. “Dude I just saw Killian’s hands in Emma’s pockets and they were standing right beside each other!”
They all turned to look back at Killian and Emma. Neither was beside the other, and they were taking drinks out of their glasses. Everyone turned and looked at Victor in disbelief.
“Not right now, I mean earlier! When I decided they were getting lucky with each other!”
Elsa scoffed. “Oh, you decided. Suddenly it’s all becoming clear.”
Liam shook his head. “You can’t just decide these things Victor, we’ve been over this!”
Ruby rolled her eyes as Victor protested, “I’m telling you, it was real what I saw!”
Everyone picked up their glasses and took a drink with no one bothering to say anything in response to Victor’s whining. Emma and Killian were making their way over with newly refilled glasses.
“I have emerged victorious!” Killian announced to the table as he sat in his abandoned chair, Emma coming behind him rolling her eyes.
“He won by a scratch,” she corrected.
“That’s not all I win by a scratch, Swan,” Killian winked at her, causing Emma to roll her eyes.
“Well, win with that brunette over there by a scratch,” she threw back. “I’ve got to head out, I’ve got research to do for my next job. I’ll see everyone later?” Emma surveyed the table. Everyone nodded their heads in agreement.
“Emma! Don’t forget that we’re doing Dirty Santa at our place on the 10th,” Mary Margaret added. “I meant to tell everyone, so I guess I’m telling all of you now.”
Emma nodded and waved at everyone, grabbing her jacket. David watched carefully to see when Killian left, still suspicious of their dating status. After about ten minutes, Killian said his goodbyes as well, citing an overtime shift he was picking up in the morning. David knew this to be true, so it didn’t seem too off for him, but he also wondered at how close in time Killian’s leaving was to Emma’s departure. There were a lot of signs that seemed to point to Killian and Emma being a thing.
David wondered what he should do next.
It turned out there wasn’t much he could do next to confirm what he suspected, as the flu began to go around the station and he had to start covering extra shifts. He and Killian began working overtime trying to fill in where they could, with Graham (who was the sheriff) filling in on the road with the rest of the deputies as needed. After almost two weeks of this, things finally slowed down to where they could resume their normal shift work. Killian and Emma hadn’t, as far as David knew, spent any time together outside of what they already did at work.
Emma also worked for the Storybrooke Sheriff’s Office, but as a detective who investigated murders or cold case files. Her schedule was a bit different from theirs, but every now and then, she had to fill in on shift work the same as everybody else. The recent flu endemic meant that she was pulling more road work than usual, and she was patrolling more with David. This was how he had known that Emma and Killian hadn’t seen each other much, as they were all pulling overtime. None of them were at home much, so there was no way for them to see each other outside of work, right? And David never saw them flirt while on the job, at least not recently. They had quit their ridiculous flirting-on-the-job stuff almost eight months ago.
It made David very happy that his best friend and sister finally saw fit to cease making everyone else so uncomfortable. It was very considerate of them, really.
On what Graham had sworn to them was their last shift of pulling double duty, Emma had collapsed into a desk in the bullpen. “If I have to arrest another drunken guy from The Rabbit Hole, I’m going to scream,” she announced.
David laughed. “At least we’ll have everyone else covering for us while we get some time off.”
“That’s the only good thing about this,” she agreed.
Their conversation was interrupted by Killian coming in bearing coffee and a box of donuts. He wordlessly handed David a cup, to which David muttered, “Thanks,” and set the box down. He proceeded to hand Emma her cup, which she took without a word of thanks, and she opened the box.
“There better be a bear claw in here,” she said as she pried open the top.
Killian chuckled. “Oh there is,” he laughed in return. “And one for me as well.” He handed her a napkin, which she took without any mention of gratitude, and handed one to David as well. David did express gratitude again, and they all dug into the donuts.
Killian and Emma joked around like always, but David was silent.
He couldn’t imagine not telling someone who wasn’t Mary Margaret thanks for something they had done for him, and he knew that his and Emma’s parents had instilled better manners than that. By this point, he was ninety percent sure that Victor Whale’s summation of events between Killian Jones and Emma Nolan was correct.
But he didn’t receive confirmation until the night of the Christmas for Friends party at his and Mary Margaret’s house that they did every year.
It was still very early in the evening, and not everyone had arrived at David and Mary Margaret’s place yet. Though Ruby, Graham, Victor, Emma, and Killian were there, several other couples had yet to arrive, including Killian’s brother and his girlfriend, Elsa. Emma was helping Mary Margaret with a few last minute details while Killian and David set up the drinks bar. Everyone was chatting lightly together, laughing, and enjoying the first gathering in a few days that they had gotten to arrange.
After placing the ice in the bucket, Killian took his phone out of his pocket to call his brother to find out how much longer it would be before they arrived, only to discover that it was dead.
“Bloody hell, I forgot to charge my phone before I came over here,” he cursed. David was just about to offer his phone to Killian to use, but his sister beat him to it.
“Here, use mine!” Emma handed it to Killian, who took it (again, without a thank you, David noticed) and stepped outside.
The conversation inside the loft continued as it always had, with everyone laughing and snacking before the rest of their friends arrived. Killian came back in after a moment.
“Liam says he and Elsa are about five minutes from here,” he announced once the door shut behind him. “He said to make sure his favorite cookies are ready to go, Mary Margaret.”
Mary Margaret rolled her eyes. “They’re right where I always put them.”
Emma laughed and kept stirring the homemade dip she had just gotten ready. Both of her hands were too messy to take her phone from Killian. David watched as Killian slipped her phone into her pocket without a word; David also noticed Emma’s distinct lack of reaction at Killian’s hand going into the front right pocket of her too-tight jeans.
He wasn’t going to say anything. He finally had the confirmation that there was something going on between them, and that was all he really needed. David glanced around at everyone else, but no one else seemed to have noticed anything. He was the only one who realized there was a romantic (or something like that) relationship between his sister and his best friend. Obviously they felt the need to keep it a secret, so he wouldn’t be the one to rat them out. Nope, he was the one who could keep secrets in his relationship. Had it been Mary Margaret, she’d have already announced it to the world. But he didn’t need to do that. They would tell the whole group when they were ready.
“You’re fucking my sister,” David said loud enough for everyone to hear. They all stopped and looked at him. Emma turned and gave him a strange look, and Killian looked up from the tray of cookies with what could only be described as a deer-in-the-headlights expression.
“What?” Victor asked. “Who’s fucking your sister?”
“Wait, what?” Ruby asked. “Is that really what he said?”
“Yes, that’s exactly what he said!” Victor replied.
“Pardon, mate?” Killian asked.
Victor looked at Killian. “Is he talking about you?” Killian looked back at Victor helplessly.
“You sorry son of a bitch. How dare you try to take advantage of Emma?” David continued, starting to feel really angry at the secrecy.
“Who’s taking advantage of me?” Emma asked indignantly.
Victor gave a leering look. “I’d have taken advantage if I could have gotten it,” he responded to her, earning a disgusted look from both Emma and Killian.
“It’s a good thing you never could have ‘gotten it,’” Killian snarled back.
“Hey, I’ve never made it a secret that I’d have gotten Emma in the sack if I could have,” Victor shot back.
“Are you sure you’re not on call at the hospital? Because you’re about to have to go there,” Killian retorted as he took a step closer to Whale and angled his body to be slightly in front of Emma’s.
“Oh, I think you’ll be the one there before me,” Victor responded, instinctively stepping forward at Killian’s challenging tone.
“Touch him and you’ll have more to deal with than him,” Emma responded to Killian being threatened.
“Killian Jones is about to have more to deal with if I have anything to say about it,” David cut in. “How long have you been screwing my sister?”
Killian looked back at David. “Mate, I have no idea what you’re-“
“I saw you at her house!” David cut him off. “You left at 7:30 in the morning for an overtime shift the Saturday after Thanksgiving! Emma is never up before 9 on weekends she’s off! And she opened the door wearing nothing but your shirt that you had worn the day before!”
Everyone’s heads had been turned to David, but once he commented on his sister’s state of dress, all eyes swerved to land on Killian, who was growing a bit red and had his jaw clenched.
“How do you know that?” Emma asked.
“I was there outside your apartment! Remember that I brought you your favorite red jacket back? I saw you kiss! I stayed out in my truck for thirty minutes after he left wondering what was going on, why neither of you had said anything!”
Emma and Killian fell silent, as the rest of their friends looked on in abject curiousity. David stared at them hard. No one said anything.
Belle, Will, Liam, and Elsa arrived, opening the door and letting themselves in without knocking. They had been friends for so long that they no longer felt the need to follow the standard niceties. They were all laughing amongst themselves, but that laughter quickly died upon their entering the room.
Each of the newcomers surveyed the loft. The atmosphere was tense and expectant. They slowly filed in, wondering what kind of minefield they were entering.
“Is everything alright?” Liam asked tentatively.
“Dude! You just missed it! David just accused your brother of doin’ a little bow chicka wow wow with his sister!” Victor enunciated his words by doing a lurid dance, making sure to gyrate his hips as he spoke. Ruby had to cover her mouth to muffle her laugh, and Graham had to look down at his feet. Mary Margaret rubbed her forehead in exasperation. David scowled at Victor.
Liam frowned. “He what?”
“Actually, we don’t really know what happened.” Mary Margaret shot a warning look at her husband. “David just made a baseless accusation.”
“What kind of baseless accusation?” Liam asked.
“He claimed that Emma and Killian are sleeping together,” Ruby said to fill him in.
“It’s not baseless! He put her phone in her front pocket!” David exclaimed. Everyone stared at David’s exclamation.
“Oh, yeah, that’s a hell of a sign, innit? Putting someone’s phone in their pocket is always how I determine how someone is doing the deed,” Will stated. Killian scoffed and shook his head, but before he or Emma could say anything, Belle piped up.
“No, I think David actually has a point, here. People don’t do that unless they’re very close.”
“I’m sure there’s a more reasonable explanation to that action. Maybe Emma told Killian to put it in her pocket?” Liam suggested.
David shook his head. “I was watching them. She didn’t say a word.”
Killian by this point had clenched his jaw and Emma could see the muscle twitching in his jaw (which, if she were being honest, was insanely attractive to her). She knew things were about to boil over very quickly, ruining their Christmas party, if something didn’t give soon. She crossed over to him and took his hand in hers. He looked at her for a long moment, and for that one moment the room faded away. Killian visibly calmed down with just that connection.
David watched their silent interaction, and in that instant he knew. Nothing he said or did would stop what was unfolding. No matter what else was said, his best friend and his sister were more serious than everyone was making it out to be. He took a deep breath and counted to ten, zoning out of the conversation continuing around him, Emma and Killian not being able to get a word in edgewise.
Perhaps this was why they hadn’t said anything yet? Perhaps they knew what would happen if everyone in their group of friends found out before they were ready to tell people?
“YOU GOTTA SEND ME DOWN A MISTRESS FOR CHRISTMAS! I WANT A WOMAN IN RED WITH A BOW IN MY BED!” Victor started half-singing, half-shouting in response to something David hadn’t heard from Will, who was laughing.
“The only bow around here is gonna be the one they have to tie your bandages with, Whale!” Killian shouted in return, though not nearly as loudly as Victor was wailing.
Victor paid him no mind as the girls all rolled their eyes or put their heads in their hands. “MISTRESS FOR CHRISTMAS! I CAN HEAR YOU COMING DOWN MY SMOKE STACK, YOU WANNA RIDE MY REINDEER AND RING MY JINGLE BELLS!” He resumed the suggestive dance around the loft.
“What are you, twelve?!” Emma sneered. “Grow up, Whale! This is why we haven’t told anyone yet!” She looked very upset, tears forming in her eyes, and David knew he had just fucked up majorly with her.
Victor didn’t stop his antics, carrying on butchering the song and everyone started to get irritated. David had finally had enough. He yelled as loud as he could, and everyone stopped.
“Victor, if you can’t comport yourself properly you need to leave,” he said. Then he turned to Emma and Killian. “How long has this been going on?”
“Almost nine months,” Killian answered.
“That long?!” Ruby exclaimed in disbelief, but she was quickly silenced with a look from David.
“Aye, that long. At first, it was so new and we wanted to see if it was something that would last, and then once it became apparent it would, we enjoyed not having to worry about all of this,” Killian waved his hand around to indicate the chaos that had taken off this night.
Emma looked at Killian, who looked back at her.
“We’ve both been interested in each other for longer than we care to admit. I hate that it took us this long to give us a chance,” she said.
“We alway said you two would be perfect together,” Belle responded, smiling gently.
“Yeah, we are,” Emma and Killian shared smiles.
“It’s crazy because I don’t think any of us realized a change in how you acted,” Elsa added, trying to make sure the conversation stayed on a more serious note. “We all probably suspected something at various points, but the two of you never really changed towards one another.”
Emma shrugged and Killian responded, “We just continued as we were. I guess when you’ve been in love for so long, nothing really changes in how you treat each other.”
David nodded and they all fell silent for a moment. Finally Will piped up, “I thought this was supposed to be a party? Have we finished with the Killian-and-Emma-sitting-in-a-tree nonsense, or are we going to carry on with that some more? Because I would really like to get to the gift-giving portion of our evening.“
Everyone started laughing and the serious atmosphere was broken. Everyone started mingling, separating into groups as they finally moved past the confrontation.
David moved closer to Emma and Killian, who had retreated and were standing quite close, having their own conversation. David hated to interrupt, but he felt he owed them an apology. He had this bad tendency to fly off the handle once his temper was lost, and he had definitely lost it today.
Something About December (Throw a Wrench in Your Plans)
David tried really, really hard not to disturb his sister before 9:30 in the morning on her days off (and let’s be honest, he tried not to disturb her before he had to on days she wasn’t off anyway), as Emma “Swan” Nolan wasn’t a morning person in any interpretation of the word. But his wife, and Emma’s best friend, Mary Margaret Nolan, wouldn’t hear of his excuses and forced him to brave his sister’s wrath and bring her her favorite leath jacket (that she had inconveniently left at his place last week and thus subsequently nagged him to death about delivering it to her). He rolled his eyes, but he liked to remain on his wife’s good side, so he reluctantly agreed to run it over to her early on the Saturday after Thanksgiving.
He had just parked his truck, thankful that he didn’t have to work today himself, when he saw her door open. ‘Good,’ he thought, ‘she’s already awake. I won’t have to slay the dragon today, after all. This makes this easier.’
He was just about to open his door when he saw his best friend and fellow sheriff’s deputy, Killian Jones, step out of Emma’s apartment. He stopped in his tracks, his hand on the handle of the door and poised to throw it open. He stared at the sight before him, turned his eyes briefly back to the dash to check the time, and then turned his eyes back to his best friend and his sister. He watched as Emma followed Killian out, wearing nothing but the button down shirt he could have sworn he saw Killian wearing yesterday while they worked their shift and a pair of socks. Killian turned and gave his sister a long, slow, lingering kiss. The kiss lasted so long it made David feel awkward, as if he were about to get a show he didn’t ever want to see. Finally (at last) Killian pulled away and left, getting into his vintage Shelby Mustang and waving as he did so. Emma waved back and stood staring in the doorway as he pulled out of sight. Once she couldn’t see him, she disappeared back into her appartment.
David stared at the closed door dumbfounded. What had he just witnessed? He hadn’t seen them together before this. He wouldn’t ever have said they would have been attracted to each other before this. (That was a lie; all the rest of his friends had commented numerous times before that you would get an explosion if you lit a match anywhere near them, but David refused to accept that as truth.) Did any of their friends know about this? Surely not. Mary Margaret couldn’t keep a secret to save her life, Ruby couldn’t hold back gossip this juicy (her words, not his), and, although discreet, Belle would have told Mary Margaret. David doubted that any of their other friends, though probably not Victor, would even care about this revelation. (Again, this was a lie. Liam, Victor, Graham, Eric, and Jefferson were all highly invested in the not-Killian-and-Emma ship.)
How long had they even been together, for that matter? Or were they even dating? David was going to break every single bone in Killian’s body if he were putting one over on his sister. The bro code had to be honored, in this case. There was no way Killian was getting out of the consequences.
David sat so long in his truck pondering this new revelation that he was startled to see that thirty minutes had passed. Deciding that this was plenty of time to wait, he got out of his truck and delivered his sister’s jacket, though he didn’t say a word about what he had seen. He needed more information than what he had to go on, at present. Surely there had to be another explanation? When Emma answered the door, he greeted her the same as he always did and presented her her red leather jacket.
Nope. Everything was just fine. He was not going to automatically assume they were boning just because of circumstantial evidence. He was going to wait for further proof.
“Dude, they’ve gotta be fucking,” Victor exclaimed later that evening. Their group of friends had all met at the Rabbit Hole for their traditional post-Thanksgiving get together. Some years they had it at one of their places, but no one had felt like staying in, so they all agreed to go to the best bar in Storybrooke.
“Who?” Demanded Liam, turning to look at who Victor was pointing at.
“Killian and Emma,” Victor replied. “Look at them! All cosy playing pool together.”
Belle frowned. “How does this indicate they’re together?”
“Look how close they are! I only get that close to girls I’m trying to persuade to go home with me.”
David examined the amount of space between his friend and his sister. They might have been closer than strictly necessary, but that was because another group was playing pool at the next table over and were on the same side as Killian and Emma. They weren’t any closer than anyone else.
“It doesn’t look that close to me,” Liam dismissed skeptically.
“No, not right now, but I swear just a second ago they were like this,” Victor insisted as he pressed as close as he could to Mary Margaret, who shrank back away from him instantly, making a face. “You don’t get that close unless you’re banging.”
Mary Margaret scoffed. “Must you be so disgusting?”
Ruby laughed and Graham grinned. DIsgusting and sleazy were Victor’s middle names.
Victor cast a roguish grin towards Mary Margaret. “It’s a talent,” he replied flippantly. “But I still stand by what I said.”
Liam’s brow furrowed as he contemplated the picture that Killian and Emma presented. “I haven’t seen him with anyone since Milah. He’s brought a few home for the night, but nothing serious.”
Belle nodded in agreement. “It’s been the same way for Emma. We all know how Neal turned out.”
Silence fell over the table as they all agreed, remembering how badly Neal and Milah, who were brother and sister, had screwed over their friends. Neither lived in Storybrooke anymore, and it was a good thing, as David was willing to bet that many of their friend-group would have had criminal records if they had stayed in town.
Victor nodded sagely. “Yes, well, be that as it may, they’re doing the dirty.”
Everyone rolled their eyes in response, but no one at the table deigned to reply.
“Who’s doing the dirty?” Elsa asked as she had just walked up, shrugging off her ice blue coat as Liam jumped up to help her.
“Killian and Emma!” Victor announced triumphantly.
Elsa rolled her eyes. “How on earth did you figure that?”
Victor pointed at them. “Behold!”
Elsa and the group turned to watch Killian and Emma again. Killian seemed to be mocking a guy’s stroking technique from the next pool table over while Emma had collapsed against the table in tears from laughing so hard. Killian was laughing at how much Emma was laughing, but this was nothing different from how they had acted in the past. Elsa turned back to Victor with one eyebrow raised as if to say, ‘Is that all you’ve got?’
“Oh yes,” Elsa replied as she sat on Liam’s lap, “they’re getting it on right as we speak.”
Victor huffed in frustration. “I’m telling you, they are!”
Graham pulled out his phone. “Let’s do some research,” he responded. “Let’s find out what the Internet says.” He ran a quick search on his phone. “First: do they make a lot of eye contact?”
Everyone turned to evaluate how much eye contact the two were making. Neither looked at the other very long.
“Alright, next: do they seem closer in general?” Graham continued. They group fell silent as they thought about it. David silently watched the others shrug, but he didn’t say anything. He wasn’t sure if what he witnessed counted as closer, anyway. One by one, they all shook their heads.
Graham nodded his head. “Are they sharing lingering looks?”
They all looked up to see Killian checking out a brunette in a short mini skirt who was jumping up and down and Emma eyeing a guy at the bar.
Graham shook his head. “Doesn’t look like it. Do they communicate in a secret language?”
Mary Margaret was the one who answered that. “They’ve always communicated in a secret language.”
Liam nodded his head in agreement. “Ever since they were in school together. Even when he was with Milah and she was with Neal. That hasn’t changed.”
Everyone nodded. Victor mused, “Yeah, I can see that one.”
Graham turned his head back to his phone. “They become very protective of one another.”
Belle was the one who answered this. “They’ve always been protective of one another. Remember what happened with Neal?”
Everyone winced and David laughed. Neal had cheated on Emma back in high school with a girl named Tamara, and Killian had kicked his ass. This was right before Killian found out that Milah had gotten pregnant by an older man in the community, Robert Gold, and was planning on eloping with him (he was one of the richer men in town). Once Killian had found out, Emma was quick to take up for him in return. They’ve always been that way with each other. After thinking on it, David wondered if maybe that should have been a hint to him then that there was something between them.
Graham said the next item on the list. “You will see them together more and at odd times.”
Ruby shook her head. “That’s inconclusive since they both work such crazy schedules. And they’re always together or with us in a group.”
“They suddenly have more to say to each other,” Graham continued.
David and Liam shook their heads. “The last conversations we’ve had have been about the usual stuff. He hasn’t mentioned Emma at all,” Liam said. David agreed.
“She hasn’t mentioned him to me either,” Elsa replied and the other ladies agreed.
“They tease each other more or they choose their words more carefully.” Graham looked at everyone, but they shook their heads.
“They’re smiling and happy all the time.”
Mary Margaret tilted her head as she thought about this one. “Maybe? Emma does seem happier recently.”
“So does Killian, but he’s been talking about a lot of good happening at the station,” Liam added.
Graham nodded his head. “So that’s a possibility. What about avoiding each other?”
Everyone shook their heads. If they had started avoiding each other, none of their friend group had noticed. David wondered if the lack of mentioning the other recently counted as avoidance, but he kept silent.
“Alright, last one. Have they started touching more recently?”
Victor started vigorously nodding his head. “Dude I just saw Killian’s hands in Emma’s pockets and they were standing right beside each other!”
They all turned to look back at Killian and Emma. Neither was beside the other, and they were taking drinks out of their glasses. Everyone turned and looked at Victor in disbelief.
“Not right now, I mean earlier! When I decided they were getting lucky with each other!”
Elsa scoffed. “Oh, you decided. Suddenly it’s all becoming clear.”
Liam shook his head. “You can’t just decide these things Victor, we’ve been over this!”
Ruby rolled her eyes as Victor protested, “I’m telling you, it was real what I saw!”
Everyone picked up their glasses and took a drink with no one bothering to say anything in response to Victor’s whining. Emma and Killian were making their way over with newly refilled glasses.
“I have emerged victorious!” Killian announced to the table as he sat in his abandoned chair, Emma coming behind him rolling her eyes.
“He won by a scratch,” she corrected.
“That’s not all I win by a scratch, Swan,” Killian winked at her, causing Emma to roll her eyes.
“Well, win with that brunette over there by a scratch,” she threw back. “I’ve got to head out, I’ve got research to do for my next job. I’ll see everyone later?” Emma surveyed the table. Everyone nodded their heads in agreement.
“Emma! Don’t forget that we’re doing Dirty Santa at our place on the 10th,” Mary Margaret added. “I meant to tell everyone, so I guess I’m telling all of you now.”
Emma nodded and waved at everyone, grabbing her jacket. David watched carefully to see when Killian left, still suspicious of their dating status. After about ten minutes, Killian said his goodbyes as well, citing an overtime shift he was picking up in the morning. David knew this to be true, so it didn’t seem too off for him, but he also wondered at how close in time Killian’s leaving was to Emma’s departure. There were a lot of signs that seemed to point to Killian and Emma being a thing.
David wondered what he should do next.
It turned out there wasn’t much he could do next to confirm what he suspected, as the flu began to go around the station and he had to start covering extra shifts. He and Killian began working overtime trying to fill in where they could, with Graham (who was the sheriff) filling in on the road with the rest of the deputies as needed. After almost two weeks of this, things finally slowed down to where they could resume their normal shift work. Killian and Emma hadn’t, as far as David knew, spent any time together outside of what they already did at work.
Emma also worked for the Storybrooke Sheriff’s Office, but as a detective who investigated murders or cold case files. Her schedule was a bit different from theirs, but every now and then, she had to fill in on shift work the same as everybody else. The recent flu endemic meant that she was pulling more road work than usual, and she was patrolling more with David. This was how he had known that Emma and Killian hadn’t seen each other much, as they were all pulling overtime. None of them were at home much, so there was no way for them to see each other outside of work, right? And David never saw them flirt while on the job, at least not recently. They had quit their ridiculous flirting-on-the-job stuff almost eight months ago.
It made David very happy that his best friend and sister finally saw fit to cease making everyone else so uncomfortable. It was very considerate of them, really.
On what Graham had sworn to them was their last shift of pulling double duty, Emma had collapsed into a desk in the bullpen. “If I have to arrest another drunken guy from The Rabbit Hole, I’m going to scream,” she announced.
David laughed. “At least we’ll have everyone else covering for us while we get some time off.”
“That’s the only good thing about this,” she agreed.
Their conversation was interrupted by Killian coming in bearing coffee and a box of donuts. He wordlessly handed David a cup, to which David muttered, “Thanks,” and set the box down. He proceeded to hand Emma her cup, which she took without a word of thanks, and she opened the box.
“There better be a bear claw in here,” she said as she pried open the top.
Killian chuckled. “Oh there is,” he laughed in return. “And one for me as well.” He handed her a napkin, which she took without any mention of gratitude, and handed one to David as well. David did express gratitude again, and they all dug into the donuts.
Killian and Emma joked around like always, but David was silent.
He couldn’t imagine not telling someone who wasn’t Mary Margaret thanks for something they had done for him, and he knew that his and Emma’s parents had instilled better manners than that. By this point, he was ninety percent sure that Victor Whale’s summation of events between Killian Jones and Emma Nolan was correct.
But he didn’t receive confirmation until the night of the Christmas for Friends party at his and Mary Margaret’s house that they did every year.
It was still very early in the evening, and not everyone had arrived at David and Mary Margaret’s place yet. Though Ruby, Graham, Victor, Emma, and Killian were there, several other couples had yet to arrive, including Killian’s brother and his girlfriend, Elsa. Emma was helping Mary Margaret with a few last minute details while Killian and David set up the drinks bar. Everyone was chatting lightly together, laughing, and enjoying the first gathering in a few days that they had gotten to arrange.
After placing the ice in the bucket, Killian took his phone out of his pocket to call his brother to find out how much longer it would be before they arrived, only to discover that it was dead.
“Bloody hell, I forgot to charge my phone before I came over here,” he cursed. David was just about to offer his phone to Killian to use, but his sister beat him to it.
“Here, use mine!” Emma handed it to Killian, who took it (again, without a thank you, David noticed) and stepped outside.
The conversation inside the loft continued as it always had, with everyone laughing and snacking before the rest of their friends arrived. Killian came back in after a moment.
“Liam says he and Elsa are about five minutes from here,” he announced once the door shut behind him. “He said to make sure his favorite cookies are ready to go, Mary Margaret.”
Mary Margaret rolled her eyes. “They’re right where I always put them.”
Emma laughed and kept stirring the homemade dip she had just gotten ready. Both of her hands were too messy to take her phone from Killian. David watched as Killian slipped her phone into her pocket without a word; David also noticed Emma’s distinct lack of reaction at Killian’s hand going into the front right pocket of her too-tight jeans.
He wasn’t going to say anything. He finally had the confirmation that there was something going on between them, and that was all he really needed. David glanced around at everyone else, but no one else seemed to have noticed anything. He was the only one who realized there was a romantic (or something like that) relationship between his sister and his best friend. Obviously they felt the need to keep it a secret, so he wouldn’t be the one to rat them out. Nope, he was the one who could keep secrets in his relationship. Had it been Mary Margaret, she’d have already announced it to the world. But he didn’t need to do that. They would tell the whole group when they were ready.
“You’re fucking my sister,” David said loud enough for everyone to hear. They all stopped and looked at him. Emma turned and gave him a strange look, and Killian looked up from the tray of cookies with what could only be described as a deer-in-the-headlights expression.
“What?” Victor asked. “Who’s fucking your sister?”
“Wait, what?” Ruby asked. “Is that really what he said?”
“Yes, that’s exactly what he said!” Victor replied.
“Pardon, mate?” Killian asked.
Victor looked at Killian. “Is he talking about you?” Killian looked back at Victor helplessly.
“You sorry son of a bitch. How dare you try to take advantage of Emma?” David continued, starting to feel really angry at the secrecy.
“Who’s taking advantage of me?” Emma asked indignantly.
Victor gave a leering look. “I’d have taken advantage if I could have gotten it,” he responded to her, earning a disgusted look from both Emma and Killian.
“It’s a good thing you never could have ‘gotten it,’” Killian snarled back.
“Hey, I’ve never made it a secret that I’d have gotten Emma in the sack if I could have,” Victor shot back.
“Are you sure you’re not on call at the hospital? Because you’re about to have to go there,” Killian retorted as he took a step closer to Whale and angled his body to be slightly in front of Emma’s.
“Oh, I think you’ll be the one there before me,” Victor responded, instinctively stepping forward at Killian’s challenging tone.
“Touch him and you’ll have more to deal with than him,” Emma responded to Killian being threatened.
“Killian Jones is about to have more to deal with if I have anything to say about it,” David cut in. “How long have you been screwing my sister?”
Killian looked back at David. “Mate, I have no idea what you’re-“
“I saw you at her house!” David cut him off. “You left at 7:30 in the morning for an overtime shift the Saturday after Thanksgiving! Emma is never up before 9 on weekends she’s off! And she opened the door wearing nothing but your shirt that you had worn the day before!”
Everyone’s heads had been turned to David, but once he commented on his sister’s state of dress, all eyes swerved to land on Killian, who was growing a bit red and had his jaw clenched.
“How do you know that?” Emma asked.
“I was there outside your apartment! Remember that I brought you your favorite red jacket back? I saw you kiss! I stayed out in my truck for thirty minutes after he left wondering what was going on, why neither of you had said anything!”
Emma and Killian fell silent, as the rest of their friends looked on in abject curiousity. David stared at them hard. No one said anything.
Belle, Will, Liam, and Elsa arrived, opening the door and letting themselves in without knocking. They had been friends for so long that they no longer felt the need to follow the standard niceties. They were all laughing amongst themselves, but that laughter quickly died upon their entering the room.
Each of the newcomers surveyed the loft. The atmosphere was tense and expectant. They slowly filed in, wondering what kind of minefield they were entering.
“Is everything alright?” Liam asked tentatively.
“Dude! You just missed it! David just accused your brother of doin’ a little bow chicka wow wow with his sister!” Victor enunciated his words by doing a lurid dance, making sure to gyrate his hips as he spoke. Ruby had to cover her mouth to muffle her laugh, and Graham had to look down at his feet. Mary Margaret rubbed her forehead in exasperation. David scowled at Victor.
Liam frowned. “He what?”
“Actually, we don’t really know what happened.” Mary Margaret shot a warning look at her husband. “David just made a baseless accusation.”
“What kind of baseless accusation?” Liam asked.
“He claimed that Emma and Killian are sleeping together,” Ruby said to fill him in.
“It’s not baseless! He put her phone in her front pocket!” David exclaimed. Everyone stared at David’s exclamation.
“Oh, yeah, that’s a hell of a sign, innit? Putting someone’s phone in their pocket is always how I determine how someone is doing the deed,” Will stated. Killian scoffed and shook his head, but before he or Emma could say anything, Belle piped up.
“No, I think David actually has a point, here. People don’t do that unless they’re very close.”
“I’m sure there’s a more reasonable explanation to that action. Maybe Emma told Killian to put it in her pocket?” Liam suggested.
David shook his head. “I was watching them. She didn’t say a word.”
Killian by this point had clenched his jaw and Emma could see the muscle twitching in his jaw (which, if she were being honest, was insanely attractive to her). She knew things were about to boil over very quickly, ruining their Christmas party, if something didn’t give soon. She crossed over to him and took his hand in hers. He looked at her for a long moment, and for that one moment the room faded away. Killian visibly calmed down with just that connection.
David watched their silent interaction, and in that instant he knew. Nothing he said or did would stop what was unfolding. No matter what else was said, his best friend and his sister were more serious than everyone was making it out to be. He took a deep breath and counted to ten, zoning out of the conversation continuing around him, Emma and Killian not being able to get a word in edgewise.
Perhaps this was why they hadn’t said anything yet? Perhaps they knew what would happen if everyone in their group of friends found out before they were ready to tell people?
“YOU GOTTA SEND ME DOWN A MISTRESS FOR CHRISTMAS! I WANT A WOMAN IN RED WITH A BOW IN MY BED!” Victor started half-singing, half-shouting in response to something David hadn’t heard from Will, who was laughing.
“The only bow around here is gonna be the one they have to tie your bandages with, Whale!” Killian shouted in return, though not nearly as loudly as Victor was wailing.
Victor paid him no mind as the girls all rolled their eyes or put their heads in their hands. “MISTRESS FOR CHRISTMAS! I CAN HEAR YOU COMING DOWN MY SMOKE STACK, YOU WANNA RIDE MY REINDEER AND RING MY JINGLE BELLS!” He resumed the suggestive dance around the loft.
“What are you, twelve?!” Emma sneered. “Grow up, Whale! This is why we haven’t told anyone yet!” She looked very upset, tears forming in her eyes, and David knew he had just fucked up majorly with her.
Victor didn’t stop his antics, carrying on butchering the song and everyone started to get irritated. David had finally had enough. He yelled as loud as he could, and everyone stopped.
“Victor, if you can’t comport yourself properly you need to leave,” he said. Then he turned to Emma and Killian. “How long has this been going on?”
“Almost nine months,” Killian answered.
“That long?!” Ruby exclaimed in disbelief, but she was quickly silenced with a look from David.
“Aye, that long. At first, it was so new and we wanted to see if it was something that would last, and then once it became apparent it would, we enjoyed not having to worry about all of this,” Killian waved his hand around to indicate the chaos that had taken off this night.
Emma looked at Killian, who looked back at her.
“We’ve both been interested in each other for longer than we care to admit. I hate that it took us this long to give us a chance,” she said.
“We alway said you two would be perfect together,” Belle responded, smiling gently.
“Yeah, we are,” Emma and Killian shared smiles.
“It’s crazy because I don’t think any of us realized a change in how you acted,” Elsa added, trying to make sure the conversation stayed on a more serious note. “We all probably suspected something at various points, but the two of you never really changed towards one another.”
Emma shrugged and Killian responded, “We just continued as we were. I guess when you’ve been in love for so long, nothing really changes in how you treat each other.”
David nodded and they all fell silent for a moment. Finally Will piped up, “I thought this was supposed to be a party? Have we finished with the Killian-and-Emma-sitting-in-a-tree nonsense, or are we going to carry on with that some more? Because I would really like to get to the gift-giving portion of our evening.“
Everyone started laughing and the serious atmosphere was broken.  Everyone started mingling again, separating into groups as they finally moved past the confrontation.  
David moved closer to Emma and Killian, who had retreated and were standing quite close, having their own conversation.  David hated to interrupt, but he felt he owed them an apology. He had this bad tendency to fly off the handle once his temper was lost, and he had definitely lost it today.
Emma and Killian paused in their conversation and eyed him warily.
“Come to berate us some more?” Killian sardonically asked.
David winced.  “I guess I deserve that one.”
Emma looked at him disbelievingly. “‘Guess?’”
David nodded placatingly.  “You’re right.  I do deserve it.  I’m sorry for saying it the way I did and getting the peanut gallery involved.  I didn’t mean to interrogate you like that.  I was just a little shocked that I was right.”
Killian looked at David and said, “So you had to accuse me of ‘fucking’ your sister?”
“I’m sorry!  I could have used better language.  Emma, you know my mouth sometimes speaks before it thinks.”
“Before you think, you mean” she retorted, crossing her arms.
David nodded.  “Can you forgive me?”
Emma sighed and looked at Killian, who gazed softly back at her.  “I guess we can,” she responded.
Killian wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close to him.  “It’s alright, mate.  Though I do intend to hold it over your head for a very long time,” he added to Emma’s answer.
David chuckled.  “I’d expect nothing less.”
The three of them smiled, turning to watch the others when they heard Will carry on about how many presents were under the tree, and that it was time to stop lollygagging around and get to the point of the evening.
They all began exchanging presents as Christina Perri sang, “Let all your memories hold you close no matter where you are.  You're not alone because the ones you love are never far If Christmas is in your heart,” on the radio that Mary Margaret had turned on moments before to play softly in the background.  
20 notes · View notes
darkcolinodonorgasm · 4 years
Text
Far across the land and sea (11/?)
Tumblr media
Summary: When he followed the woman in blue in that dark alley, Killian Jones didn’t expect to sail the high seas with a princess on the run. When she found herself near Misthaven, Princess Emma didn’t expect to partner up with a pirate who wanted revenge on the man who had ruined her life. Only sailing the high seas and traveling far, far away from home Emma will be able to live again, fighting evil witches and curses, making new friends and, maybe, even falling in love.
A/N: HAPPIEST OF THE HAPPY BIRTHDAYS TO YOU @carpedzem​  !!!!!!! I'm so sorry this is coming at the very end of your birthday, but I've had a hard time wrapping things up BUT IT'S HERE! A new chapter of FATLAS! Finally!! I won't say much about it, just that I hope you love it and that I LOVE YOU SO MUCH!! I'm sending you the tightest hugs and kitty cuddles and just all my love ♥
Read on ao3 - tumblr
11 - too many years being the king of pain
«Please, be my guests, do sit.»
With a snap of his fingers, Facilier had two chairs appear in a swirl of smoke behind them.
They winced, Emma’s fingers curling as if ready to conjure a ball of magic as Killian’s cutlass hilariously threatened a simple piece of furniture.
Facilier hummed a laugh, concealing it behind a polite cough. Clenching her jaw, Emma balled her hand into a fist and sat down, chin raised. Muscle memory and a habit she’d not quite gotten rid of had her bring cross her legs at the ankles.
Swallowing his embarrassment, Killian sat as well. He then pointedly impaled the cutlass in the ground next to him, ringed hand loosely gripping the hilt.
«May I offer you something to drink? Sweet iced tea, perhaps? May I suggest beignets to experience what Orléans once had to offer? It is very sad that after Queen Tiana’s… disappearance nobody ever dared make them. Oh, do not be afraid, they won’t poison you and curse you into an immortal sleep, Princess.» His smooth voice and peculiar accent curled around each syllable in a way that reminded of the villagers’, but not quite.
Emma looked at the feast that had just appeared in front of them, jaw dropping slightly. Though not hungry, she couldn’t deny the way her stomach seemed to open up at the prospect of welcoming such deliciously smelling treats.
You know better than accepting food from a warlock, she scolded herself. «You said disappearance in such a way that makes me firmly believe she’s not dead.»
Stirring the coffee he’d poured in a cup that strongly resembled a skull, Facilier chuckled warmly. «Pardon me, it was a poor choice of words,» he apologized, taking a deep inhale of the scent that was slowly drifting toward Emma. «Tiana is very much dead. It is her spirit that’s restless.»
Both Emma and Killian blinked at him, dumbfounded.
To be able to communicate with the dead, great power was needed: coming too close to the veil could be fatal for a novice as well as an experienced magician. The souls of the departed were to always be left in peace, for their retribution could cost any fool who dared toy with them their life.
It was clear that Facilier was quite experienced when it came to ghosts, spirits, whatever he called them, but he was no necromancer. Nay, those were rare and never flaunted their true power.
The man sighed dramatically. «I did have a hand in her demise, after all. Given my particular ability to seal deals with the dead, I've been visited quite a few times by her spirit over the years. She's a bit annoying, but I understand her point.»
Emma arched an eyebrow. «You understand her po— I beg your pardon, what did you say you did to her?»
Deep, dark eyes met hers, making her feel as if she were weightless, floating in the air. «Tiana and I made a deal. Unfortunately for her, she didn't hold up to her end of the bargain, therefore I demanded payment. Or rather, my friends did, and she was cursed to live an immortal life.» The intensity of his stare made Emma want to look away, but she couldn't, mesmerized by the bright colors she was seeing at the edges of her line of vision. «Unfortunately, she fell in love, and the true consequences of the curse emerged.»
Emma was so invested in the story that she'd not realized she'd grabbed a beignet and was munching on it, the sweet pastry melting like butter in her mouth. Powdered sugar stuck to her fingers, and only common decency stopped her from locking her fingers. Killian, on the other hand, had poured himself some iced tea, his manners once again surprising her: he seemed to be more royal than she ever had been. She wouldn't have been surprised to discover that in his veins ran/coursed royal blood.
«And what would these consequences be?» asked Killian, the tip of his index finger circling the rim of the tall glass, his relaxed position a mere ploy.
Facilier grinned. «My friends aren't of the pitiful sort, they have no emotion, and it reflects on their chosen punishment. Alas, Queen Tiana infuriated them to the point that she was destined to bring damnation over her true love as well as her kingdom.»
Taking his sweet time, the warlock sipped on his drink, unnerving Emma even more. A warm hand found its way to her knee, immediately making her relax; when he began moving his thumb in circles, she melted inside.
No, bad Emma, don't think where else you'd rather have him move his finger like that.
Tearing her mind away from dangerous thoughts, she squeezed her thighs together and looked back at Facilier, who was still smirking behind his peculiar cup.
The man took a beignet from the pile, slender fingers tearing it into pieces so easily Emma knew it would be oh so simple for him to break someone's neck. A chill ran down her alone at the thought. He wasn't someone to have as an enemy, that would simply be unwise.
«Tiana did meet her true love after decades of being cursed. To give you an approximate timeline, let's just say she was a close friend of a recent acquaintance of yours.» His eyes sparkled with mischief, an amused grin curling his full lips.
«The princess, Aurora,» Emma answered immediately, only then realizing just how long this land had been under a curse, waiting for someone to break it. Perhaps they do need a savior, Emma thought to herself. But to agree with it and be said savior, those were two completely different things.
Facilier nodded his head. «And her husband was once a friend of the prince who met his end at his true love's lips. They all know one another, their relationships give me such headaches…» he trailed off, making a show of rubbing two fingers over his temple. «Back to our storytime, Tiana and Naveen fell in love, and since he was her true love, he did break the curse. Or so they thought. You see, spirits are tricksters, especially those I deal with, they are restless souls seeking out even more desperate ones to play with.»
«And did you happen to tell that to the queen?» Killian interjected, eyebrow raised, only to be met with a scoff.
«I warned her not to break her deal, Captain, I always do. I'm a businessman just like you are, after all: if I lose my clients, I lose my practice. And word spreads fast, you and I both know that. There's no worse thing than a bad reputation.»
Despite his own feelings toward the man, Killian had to admit he was right. Yet, he did not believe for a second that Facilier was completely honest with his clientele either: one did not simply make deals with the dead without picking up their ways. Killian knew that, he too had used his business transactions as a way to learn how the world truly worked.
After a slight nod from the pirate, the warlock continued. «The curse was supposedly broken, the couple lived a fairytale life and was supposed to grow old together and finally die of old age. Alas, they soon discovered the true consequences of the curse: while Tiana kept on aging, Naveen did not.»
That was unexpected.
Emma blinked, glancing sideways at Killian, who was now even more engrossed. He might be wary of magic, but he was deeply fascinated by it as well. So much that he was leaning forward, listening intently as Facilier spun his tale.
«As one can imagine, they tried to find a way to break the curse, but this was no mere enchantment, it was a damnation, a hex cast by powerful evils that couldn't be fought with true love's kiss. Sometimes, love isn't enough.»
An eerie silence fell upon them, the warlock's words sinking in.
If love wasn't enough, then what can we do for them?
Emma bit her tongue, barely holding back from letting those words slip past her tongue. Her magic had its limits, and even then, if they'd not been able to break the hold the spirits had on the King, what could she do about it?
Dark eyes scrutinized her, full lips tilting up in an amused smile. Pursing her mouth, Emma lifted her chin. Though she might think herself weak, she wouldn't show her insecurities, not even when they were written all over her face as if she were an open book for all to read.
It was Killian who broke the silence, his voice slow, careful: he didn’t want to get their hopes high, for as he could see, there was no hope to begin with. Tales of curses had been traveling for centuries, millennia now, and each one had been broken by a true love’s kiss.
Killian’s eyes shifted to Emma, the line of her profile showing that she was almost completely hopeless, a frown bringing her eyebrows together and the lips he loved to kiss pressed in a thin line. «How did Emma manage to wake Aurora up, then?» He loathed to talk about people as if they weren’t there, but he recognized a dip into the pits of discouragement, and Emma was slowly plunging into those cold, dark waters. «Her blood woke the queen up,» Killian reasoned, «yet the prince had not kissed her, dying because of the poison her lips had been coated with. Am I wrong to assume that Emma’s blood wouldn’t be of any use in this case?»
The gleam in Facilier’s eyes brightened; had he not been a pirate, the warlock might have taken an interest in his cunning mind. «You, my friend, are quite correct. Maleficent’s sleeping curse is strong, not everyone who replicates it knows that there is a loophole, as there is a way to break it. As history teaches us, an act of true love always is the key, which is why Maleficent lied about there being a cure and ensured that the queen’s true love wouldn’t live to tell the tale - or to save her, as it is.» He took another sip of his beverage, his manners so polite and sophisticated that Emma would’ve thought of him as someone who’d once belonged in a court.
Then again, Killian could easily be mistaken by royalty as well, whereas she would have to force herself to act a certain way, only just a few particulars denoted her true lineage. On certain occasions, even she could be led to believe that she’d been indeed raised by wolves.
«So my blood...»
«Your blood, sha, was the only cure for that sort of curse, a rare one as of late, but a cure nonetheless. What affects Naveen is different, darker, and in no way breakable unless the spirits lift it.»
«And let me guess,» Emma cut him off, «they won’t listen to your pleas?» It didn’t surprise her, to be fair, she had a feeling that Facilier wasn’t particularly loved by his “friends” as he used to be. However, perhaps it had been his constant tentatives to get them to lift the curse, perhaps another affront she wasn’t aware of; in truth, she didn’t care. As long as he was trying to fix his mistakes, there was a base for her to trust him. It still felt like walking on very thin ice, reminding her of how her parents had treated-
Her breath caught, head snapping to the side until it landed on the rock shelves, where a jewelry box carved out of bone sat. Emma stood, striding to the side of the cave in seconds and coming to a stop when her eyes set on the jewel nestled in the dark purple silk inside. The black ribbon had been arranged to form the unmistakable letter “R”, a gesture of love - or obsession, but it was the unforgettable round locket that emerged from the depths of her memory.
Before she met Robin, Regina never took it off, not even when it didn’t match her extravagant dresses. Emma had always wondered who had gifted it to her, wondered what there was inside - a rare ingredient? A love letter? A reminder of the person she cared about? She’d never gotten an answer, until now.
The round pendant winked at her as it caught the dim light. Furrowing her brows, Emma forced herself to recall when Regina had stopped wearing it, if there’d been a particular event that drove them apart, but she kept coming up empty.
A dark presence loomed behind her, whispers she couldn’t decipher reaching her ears. She tensed, but her magic didn’t quite respond, instinctively knowing that the warlock didn’t pose a threat to her or Killian.
«Is she happy?»
Facilier’s words were barely a whisper, his controlled tone betraying the need he had to hear the answer. How long had it been since he last saw her? Had Regina truly cut all ties to him after she met her true love? There was no denying how deeply she’d loved Facilier, for the former evil queen typically wasn’t a sentimental person. To some, she had no feelings at all.
Emma exhaled, long and loud. «She found her true love,» was her answer, but deep inside, she was torn: she knew Robin, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that Regina had always aspired for more, that she was destined for more, not in the way her mother intended, just for someone more like her to swim in the darkness along with her yet still capable of staying afloat. Perhaps that was just what Emma would have wanted to herself had she been more like her step-grandmother.
Even without looking at him, Emma felt Killian’s presence. Perhaps it wasn’t quite darkness, but whatever sea she was swimming in, he was swimming next to her.
Behind her, Facilier dipped his head, nodding sharply. «I’m glad,» he stated, heartbreak ringing in his deep tone, all the masks he was using useless against his pain. He retreated, in more ways than one, and went back to the table.
It was Killian who broke the tension, taking in stride the small fallout and getting back on route, like a true captain; Emma felt a rush of gratefulness invade her, as well as something else, a feeling she couldn’t quite name, yet somehow recognized. She wanted to grab it with both hands and hold on, to wrap it around herself like a blanket and bathe in its warmth.
A secret smile played on her lips. Killian always had her back, she just hoped she would be able to have his, too.
«What did the queen do to enrage the spirits?»
As Emma turned around, eyes not so briefly or subtly traveling over Killian’s body, definitely appreciating the way the leather hugged his thighs and the vest was pulled tight around his torso, and the light showing off the chocolate highlights in his hair just-
«Oh, she reunited a man with his true love,» Facilier mumbled, his mood clearly souring with each second. Emma’s insides twisted, her magic beginning to fret, wanting to grab Killian and get as far away as possible.
The warlock’s gestures, from pouring the amber rum in the tumbler to bringing it to his lips to gulp it down in one go, were agitated, every movement shaky. He would not be around much longer, of that Emma was sure of.
Stepping behind Killian, one hand on his shoulder, nails digging into his flesh even above all the layers he wore, ready to poof them out of the cave: impossibly, it felt as if it could crumble all over them.
Rushing the words out, Emma asked: «Is there a way to find the king?» Her pulse thrummed in her veins, deafening her to the rumbling deep inside the cave, tales of a giant made of rocks living beneath a mountain swirling in her head.
Facilier looked at her, black eyes showing purple specks, enrapturing, warning her off. «Follow the fireflies to the bayou,» he gritted through his teeth, voice so low it mixed with the groaning of rocks all around them. «That was where they fell in love, that is where he dwells, but do not illude yourselves for one second that it will be an easy task to enter his domain.»
With one last chuckle, Killian and Emma were enveloped in thick smoke. It blinded them, suffocated them, the noises increasing volume and intensity.
Emma didn’t think: she wrapped her arm around Killian’s front and pulled him against her chest, her magic sweeping them away from the collapsing cave, the sound of rocks crashing and breaking as if in a thunder battle.
Light as a feather, the warming touch of sun filtering through grey clouds welcomed Emma as she blinked her eyes open, arms still tight around Killian’s body. They’d fallen back on the forest floor, her ass taking the burn of the impact, Killian hissing in pain as his left leg scraped against the rough bark of a nearby tree.
As they took time to catch their breath, they stared open-eyed at the mass of stones in front of them, the cave that once was, was no more.
Still panting, Emma rested her head against Killian’s shoulder, inhaling deeply so his scent could banish the sweet perfume of the beignets. Her stomach rolled, protesting, only to settle when the hunger was suddenly forgotten, replaced by another kind of craving.
«I have a favour to ask,» Killian rasped, heart beating wildly in his chest. Emma could feel it: it pulsed right beneath where her hand was resting over his breastbone.
«What?»
He tilted his head back, watching the sun behind closed lids. Cradled between her thighs, with one hand on her knee at his side and the other reaching for her fingers, twining them with his own, he seemed almost peaceful.
«Remind me to never trust a man who wears a hat indoors ever again.»
21 notes · View notes
shireness-says · 4 years
Text
Swan’s Seven (4/?)
Tumblr media
Summary: After two years behind bars, Emma’s out, and she’s got a plan in mind. Now to put together the perfect team… Let’s stage an art heist. (A CS Ocean’s 8 AU) ~3.9K. Rated T for language. Also on AO3. Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3
~~~~~
A/N: Hello, all. It’s been a while on this one. 11 months, nearly to the day. Word to the wise: don’t sign up for six writing events all at once. The good news is there’s not a lot to refresh on, if you need the refresher! The gist: we’re robbing an art galley, and CS are trying to come back from starting out on the wrong foot.
Thanks, as always, to @snidgetsafan​​ for beta-ing, and to YOU ALL for being so patient with me.
Tags: @optomisticgirl​, @spartanguard​, @profdanglaisstuff​, @captainsjedi​, @thisonesatellite​, @thejollyroger-writer​, @let-it-raines​, @teamhook​, @kmomof4​, @snowbellewells​, @searchingwardrobes​, @winterbaby89​, @scientificapricot​, @superchocovian​​, @welllpthisishappening​​, @ohmightydevviepuu​​. Shoot me a message if you want to be added/taken off the list.
And a last note: last September, @spartanguard​​ made some AMAZING fan art for me! Check it out and give her love, if you haven’t already!
Enjoy - and let me know what you think!
~~~~~
Emma makes her living off of first impressions and gut feelings. She’s a career con; those feelings can keep you alive and out of jail. Emma prides herself on rarely being wrong, with few (if spectacular - looking at you, Neal) exceptions.
Perhaps that’s why it rankles so much that she finds herself liking Killian Jones - it’s an admittance that her first impression, that he was nothing but a cocky bastard there to undermine her, was wrong. But underneath that seems to be a kind man, a polite and chivalrous one, a man who held the door for Elsa this morning and is currently with Belle unwrapping some kind of machine for replicating bronzes, as promised, the both of them displaying near-childlike glee at the new toy. It’s a side of him that Emma hadn’t expected to see, given those first few disastrous interactions.
(The side of him, so to speak, that Emma is treated to watching Killian bend over the box isn’t half bad either.)
A low whistle sounds from over Emma’s shoulder where she leans against the bar, almost as if she conjured it into existence. That’s not the case, of course; Ruby may be practicing her drink mixing before she starts at Robin’s tomorrow, plying them all with dangerously strong cocktails in the process, but as far as Emma’s aware, the saucy brunette isn’t any sort of mindreader. 
“Damn if that’s not a pretty sight,” Ruby comments with a smirk as she measures out a hefty shot of vodka. “I love a man who can fill out a pair of jeans right.”
“I thought you were more interested in a woman who can fill out a pair of jeans right.” It’s not a criticism - just, apparently, a significant misread on Emma’s part. Another one. 
Or not. “Baby, I’m not picky,” Ruby winks. “I like everyone. Just say the word if you’re ever interested.”
“Not really looking - especially not if it mixes business with pleasure - but I’ll keep it in mind. Thanks, Ruby.”
Ruby hums. “That mean you won’t ever make a move on Jones?”
“Why would I ever want to make a move on Jones?” Emma snorts.
Ruby just shrugs in response. “I don’t know. You two have got that charged tension going on. It’s a lot more fun to fuck it out than fight it out. You can’t deny he’s easy on the eyes, either - I’ve seen you looking.”
It’s a little too late to claim she was watching where Regina and Elsa hover over a laptop, monitoring the feed from Tink’s glasses from her first day at her new internship. That just leaves sarcasm to fall back on - always a solid choice. “Yeah, well, I’ve been in a women’s prison for two years. Can’t blame a red-blooded American woman for looking.”
“I’ll let you pretend that’s all it is. For now.” As if to accentuate, Ruby slides a bright aqua cocktail across the counter. “Enjoy your Blue Motherfucker.”
(Emma didn’t order the cocktail by any stretch of the imagination, but damn, does that burn feel good going down.)
Liquid courage doesn’t have anything to do with the way she saunters over to meet Killian where he hunches over an instruction manual. At the sound of her boots on the industrial concrete, his head snaps to attention, turning to meet her face to face. 
“What can I do for you, Swan?” he asks with that smirk she’s learning is just an affectation. She thinks it might be armor, the same way she wears her red leather jacket; warn everyone away and you won’t get hurt. 
“What are you up to tomorrow?”
“Depends. What are you about to propose?”
“How about you and I have a little date at an art gallery?”
———
“Not that I don’t appreciate your efforts, darling,” Killian murmurs in her ear, “but next time - I plan the date.”
“You seem awfully sure that there will be another date,” Emma snarks back. “Think highly of yourself, don’t you? And I’m not your darling.”
“What can I say, love - I can’t help that I’m devilishly handsome and charming. I’ve found it a winning combination.”
“Not your love, either.”
It’s not actually a date - just something intended to look like one. To anyone else at the gallery, they look like a pair of lovers, whispering sweet nothings to each other as they observe the masterpieces. All the while, Elsa observes exactly where the boundaries of each video camera lie from her computer back at the Poison Apple as Emma and Killian slink past corners with a faux-smitten giggle or tug on the lapel of a leather jacket. 
“You are aware that we can hear you, right?” Regina drawls in the hidden earpiece they both wear.
“As if I could ever forget you, Madame Mills,” Killian replies smoothly. “I must say, I wouldn’t normally invite someone else along on an afternoon romantic excursion, but if the lovely Swan enjoys someone else listening in to… shall we say, private moments, then I am happy to —”
“So help me God, if you finish that sentence, I will remove your balls with my pocket knife,” Emma interrupts. 
“Ah, so you like them quiet too.” At her sharp look - one she’s sure could cut through steel if she just tried hard enough - Killian bows his head in concession. “I’ll stop, if only for the sake of my anatomy.”
“Good decision.”
“And I’ll repeat, we can hear you,” Regina snaps into their earpieces. 
(Emma will never admit that in the midst of the banter, she forgot.)
“Alright, Your Majesty, don’t get your knickers in a twist.” Killian’s voice isn’t exactly soothing, but it’s something approaching conciliatory. Emma just hopes the cameras aren’t so good as to see the way he winks, completely contradicting his words.
“How’s it going, Elsa?” Emma asks under her breath, hoping to change the subject. Turning things back towards the reason she and Killian are here in the first place. 
“Just fine, Emma,” Elsa’s calm voice trails through the ear piece. “The cameras up front will be… somewhat trickier to manipulate just due to sheer numbers, as you can imagine, but doable. I’ll work on dissecting their alarm system on the displayed paintings next. I would appreciate a closer pass around the doors to the staff-only areas, if you don’t mind terribly.”
“Not at all.”
Slowly, they make their way towards Elsa’s directed areas, keeping a leisurely pace and making sure to stop and briefly examine the works on the walls as they go, maintaining their facade as a somewhat distracted young couple. Jones pauses for a particularly long time to examine an impressionistic landscape Emma won’t pretend to recognize without the assistance of the side label she has no intention of looking at. By all appearances, he sees something in there that she doesn’t.
“Shopping, are we?” she leans up to whisper in his ear. It’s not flirting, not really; not real flirting anyways. It’s just all for show, and Emma? Well, she’s a born actress when it comes to a con. 
“‘Fraid I don’t have the space on my walls, darling,” he smirks. “Ask me again in a few weeks, maybe I’ll have a bigger, better place. In the meantime, just admiring the colors.”
“I wouldn’t have pegged you for an art enthusiast,” Emma comments as they finally saunter into the particular camera’s range, extracting the gallery guide from her back jeans pocket to give herself a reason to stop.
“I’m not. Doesn’t mean I can’t appreciate it from an amateur standpoint.” He leans in close - for show, of course, all for show - to whisper back in her own ear. “Now let’s hurry up and finish so we can get out of here.”
Emma tosses him a sideways look. “This may seem like a date, but you’re not getting lucky, buddy.”
“And I’d never presume as such. Now, Elsa, what else do you need?”
“A round by the other staff doors, and then just a final pass by the front guard’s desk, if you don’t mind.”
“Of course, lass.”
Killian may be an annoyance, but he really does make a good partner for this kind of thing. Two people on a date is a good reason to stop, to linger, especially in inappropriate places and at inappropriate times. And Jones? Jones is a master of suggestive smirks and flirtatious gazes whose salacious intimacy turns guards’ eyes away. By all appearances, they’re two people going through the motions of a date and just biding their time before some more enjoyable activities - at least on his side. 
Emma is fine playing along; it’s easy enough to make the effort to linger in his space - all for appearances, of course - and create little affectionate touches. Hell, it’s even fun to slip her hand into the back pocket of Killian’s jeans and imprint to her memory the way he tries so hard not to jump in surprise at the gesture. But all the while, her mind is elsewhere - cataloging entrance and exit routes, taking note of pieces they’ll want to target, and remembering the faces of the guards to relay to Ruby later. This is work, not fun time; any enjoyment she might be finding is secondary to their goals.
“You can relax now, Swan,” Killian comments once they’ve finally made their way back outside and down the block, tapping at his earpiece to turn it off while Emma does the same. She’s had rather enough of Regina’s particular brand of sarcasm today. 
“I’m always relaxed,” she all but snaps back. It rather undermines her own point, but whatever.
“Oh yes, that’s so clearly evidenced by the set of your shoulders. Tell me, are they supposed to sit quite that high and tense?”
Carefully, she makes sure to relax her posture. “I don’t know what you mean.”
“Hmm. I’m sure you don’t.” Killian’s smile nearly sparkles, even in the middle of that mocking, not that she’d let it distract her. No, Emma is made of sterner stuff than that. With a quirk of an eyebrow, he slings an arm - the one with a hand, she notices - over those same shoulders. “C’mon, Swan, let’s go down to the bar and check on Ruby,” he declares. “I’ll buy you a drink.”
Emma debates shrugging his arm off, coming back with another snappy quip, but ultimately decides against it; some things just aren’t worth the effort when it’s been a weird day and she’s tired. That doesn’t mean she doesn’t have questions about this little side trip he’s proposing. “Why?”
“Why do I want to buy you a drink? Well, Swan, when a single man - like myself - meets a pretty young lady —”
“You know what I mean, smartass. Why do you want to go to the bar?”
“Ah, that. Well, you’re a bit of an open book Swan, and one who likes to hold all the cards. You’ve been carefully steering this whole data-gathering enterprise; I can tell you want to check in on how Ruby’s doing. I’d never call you a control freak, of course - that’d be terribly bad form - but, well…”
“I am not a control freak,” Emma protests.
“No?”
“No. Regina is a control freak. I am a… control enthusiast.”
“Kinky.”
“Do you just want me to use my pocket knife on you? Is that it?”
“That’s a little too kinky for me, actually, but if that changes at any point, I do promise, Swan, you’ll be the very first to know.”
With a glare, Emma reaches for her back pocket. There’s something so satisfying about the way Jones lifts both his hands in surrender at her renewed threat.
“Alright, Swan, I yield,” he laughs. “Might be best to add another drink onto what I owe you, call it an apology.”
“Make it something dark and strong and you’re on.”
Ruby is, by all appearances, more than fine behind the bar at the Den of Thieves - at least if the tip jar is any indicator. Her low cut blouse and that particular sway of her hips probably helps, but Ruby is naturally predisposed to this kind of thing, friendly and just a little bit flirty and a people person in her very core in a way Emma could never manage. The peppy brunette gives no indication of recognizing either Emma or Killian as she serves them, but their drinks, even for being simple, are prepared and delivered in record time, along with a basket of onion rings a few minutes later than Emma never even had to ask for. 
“So,” Killian says once they’ve nearly finished their first drinks - rum for him, bourbon for her - and put in an order for a basket of wings, tucking his hands jauntily beneath his chin. “Tell me about yourself.”
“This isn’t a real date, Jones,” Emma quips back, draining her glass and signalling a Ruby for a refill. “Sorry to break it to you, but that touchy feely business back at the gallery? All for show.”
Killian clutches at his chest dramatically. “Break a man’s heart, why don’t you, Swan?”
Emma just shrugs, reaching for another onion ring. No real way to respond to that, and no real need, either.
“But really, Swan. Tell me something.”
“Well, I’m a Scorpio, I like long walks on the beach, and I’m just looking for that perfect partner in crime, you know?” Emma replies, purposefully pitching her voice high and giggly. 
“Oh, now that was funny, love. Partner in crime - I see what you did there.”
“I couldn’t possibly begin to understand what you mean.” Batting her eyelashes really sells the effect, in Emma’s opinion. 
“Picture of innocence, truly.”
“That’s me.” Emma quickly nods her thanks as one of Robin’s regular staff deposits their wings platter, picking up and twirling a saucy drumette between her fingers. “Why do you want to know.”
“I don’t know,” Killian shrugs, reaching for his own bite. “As long as we’re working together, I figured it’d be nice to get to know each other. We don’t have to, I suppose, but I thought it might be preferable to sitting in silence.”
“What, 20 Questions then?”
“Aye. I’ll even let you go first.”
“You’re the one who wanted to play.”
“Yes, but I’m also a gentleman. Ask your questions, Swan.”
“Fine.” The problem is, Emma doesn’t really know what she wants to ask. But the silence sits there, complete with an expectant look on Jones’ face, and she finally settles on a cop-out of a question. “What’s your favorite color?”
“Unexpected choice of question. I like it. Blue grey, like the ocean on a windy day. Pancakes, waffles, or French toast?”
“Oh, and you said I picked something unexpected. Pancakes. With chocolate chips and whipped cream. Fantasy heist?”
“Some old sailing ship. Really embrace the pirate vibe. Any hobbies?”
Emma looks at him skeptically. “Does art theft not count?”
“Fair enough,” he laughs. It’s a nice sound, not that she’s paying attention. “Back to you.”
“Dream trip?”
“Someplace ancient. Maybe Greece. Ask me again next week and I’ll tell you something different. How do you take your coffee?”
“This feels like some kind of sly come-on,” Emma comments wryly.
“And that feels like avoidance. Answer the question, Swan.”
“Fine. I take it in the form of hot chocolate. With cinnamon. If I need the caffeine I’ll shotgun a Red Bull or something instead.”
“Red Bull? That’s disgusting, Swan.”
“That’s effective. And it’s my turn to ask a question.”
“So ask it.”
She pauses just a moment before diving in. “How did you find your way into this business?” Even as Emma speaks the words, she knows this is what they’ve been leading up to - why he, a man who should be able to make a respectable living, has wound up here, trafficking stolen goods. It doesn’t make sense, even if he is excellent at his job.
“Ah.” Killian’s smile is visibly strained as his head bows to address the table instead of Emma’s face. “It’s not a particularly noble story, I’m afraid.”
“You don’t have to tell me,” Emma rushes to assure him. “I know when you suggested this game you didn’t think that —”
“It’s fine, Swan, really. I was never some knight in shining armor anyways.” He knocks back the rest of his drink quickly and signals for another. “I was actually in the Royal Navy for a stretch. Joined up with my brother.”
“That… actually makes sense. How’d a nice Navy boy turn to the life of crime?”
“Lost my brother, lost my hand. Was left with… pretty much nothing, really.” He jiggles the empty glass like a nervous habit, making the remaining ice cubes click softly together. “Found myself very at ends. And then, Will Scarlet sauntered back into my life, needed help.”
“Wait - Will Scarlet?” Emma should let him finish the story, but she knows that name. Fuck, she’s worked with that name before. “You know Will Scarlet?”
“Aye. Grew up together, actually, though we took very different paths after graduation. I take it you know him as well?”
“Pickpocket and thief? Kind of an asshole?”
“Oh, an absolute right bastard when he wants to be. Which he does, nine times out of ten. But he’s a loyal friend, and when I was drinking my benefits away at any pub I could find, not much caring whether I lived or died, he came to me and told me he needed help. Someone charming enough to help him get a good price on one of his larger pulls. And it just kind of… spiraled from there. Half of dealing in stolen goods is charm, you know. Charm enough to talk a price up or down, or convince a buyer that there’s absolutely no way a purchase can ever be traced back to them even when you know you can’t promise it. It’s a good fit for, if not the one I anticipated when I first joined up, fresh out of school. What about you, though?” he asks, quickly changing the subject. “How’d a lovely young lady like you embrace the life of crime?”
This isn’t really a story Emma likes to tell; Regina only weaseled it out of her after several years and quite a lot of tequila. But it seems like something she should tell Killian - tit for tat, and all that. Besides, he bared his soul to her, and all because she asked; it’s only right that she do the same.
“It was probably inevitable, one way or another,” she admits. “I, uh… I grew up alone. No parents, ward of the state, blah blah blah. A couple of prospective adoptions that didn’t happen when I was little and then a whole chain of temporary group homes. Until…” 
“Until?” Killian gently prompts when Emma doesn’t pick back up immediately.
“Until I ran away from the umpteenth foster home or group home - I honestly don’t remember which - and David caught me trying to shoplift from a gas station.”
“Ah. The infamous brother.”
“The very one,” Emma agrees. “Who you obviously know now isn’t my real brother. But he was… he kind of took me under his wing, you know? In a way I didn’t expect at 15. His father was a big name in certain circles - less than legal circles. Robert Nolan. Infamous for faking his own death a couple times. And they took me in - David and Robert and his wife, Ruth. Turns out angels or saints or whatever the fuck you want to call them don’t necessarily live on the right side of the law. Robert taught me to pick my first lock, and, well, the rest was history, as the mysterious they always say.”
“That’s nice, in a larcenous kind of way.”
“It was. Is? Robert died, for real this time, a few years back. Ruth’s still around, though. Made sure to come visit me in prison, even when I told her to stay away. Moms, I guess.”
“And your brother? He didn’t…”
“Wind up dead or behind bars?” Emma completes. “No. Though he might as well have. David was the safe-cracker on the east coast for a while, but he retired.”
“No shit?”
“None to speak of. Met a schoolteacher, got married, moved out to Maine. They’ve got an honest-to-God farm, with sheep and a tractor and… other farm things that I never want to know about.”
“Different strokes, I suppose.”
“Or something. I’m just happy he’s happy. Maybe when this is over I’ll drop in for a visit. Try my hand at gathering eggs or something.”
“I’m sure he’d like that,” Killian smiles. “Especially if you haven’t seen each other in years.”
“Yeah, well, if he doesn’t, too bad. He’s the one who adopted me, not the other way ‘round,” she comments, raising her glass in a mock salute. She likes the way it makes him laugh - though that might just be the bourbon talking. “I think it’s time for… literally any other question, honestly. Tell me about the pirate fixation.”
Gratefully, Killian lets her change the subject. “Ah. Well, you see, when I was a young boy, my brother read me Peter Pan…”
———
It’s just a drink. Well, several drinks, and a basket of onion rings and a wing platter. But it somehow makes Killian a person, a person Emma could actually like, instead of some man with an attitude she didn’t want on her team at the beginning of all of this. She knows a thing or two about defense mechanisms and emotional armor anyways. 
“Oh, please tell me that you and Jones just buried the proverbial hatchet and not the euphemistic one,” Regina groans after Killian hands Emma a coffee cup with a wink the next morning. A large hot chocolate. With a healthy sprinkle of cinnamon on the top. 
Seems he might have listened, just a bit.
“Okay, first of all, the euphemistic hatchet is not a thing. Like, that’s not a phrase. And if it was, I don’t think Jones needs that kind of ego boost. We’d never hear the end of it,” Emma argues.
“None of this sounds like a denial.”
“Well, it is. Because - second of all - we did not have sex. Which is the phrase real adults use.”
“Calling yourself a real adult undermines the spirit of the thing.”
Emma flips her off. It’s earned.
“Fine. You didn’t have sex. So this is all just… you suddenly discovering a new and more forgiving side of yourself?”
“Well, you know, I figured he was less insufferable than you, Reg, and it was all sunshine and roses from there.”
“Fair enough.” Regina holds out her own coffee cup - doubtless filled with some disgusting double shot concoction she ordered herself from an uppity coffee shop - to tap against Emma’s. “I’m just glad to see you two getting along better. Though maybe we could hear it less.”
“I make no promises.”
Across the room, Killian meets her eyes with a smile from where he’s listening to something Tink is saying, and Emma can’t help but smile back. They would have managed this job even if Killian and her hadn’t come to this agreement (detente, he’d probably say), but she can’t deny this makes things easier. 
Alright, Swan? he mouths from across the room, smiling even wider when she nods in return. 
It’s just drinks, and it’s just coffee - but it’s a start.
52 notes · View notes
courtorderedcake · 4 years
Text
Majestically Too Far Beyond : CSSNS 2020
It’s finally here! Yaaaay! Here’s my @cssns​ for 2020, Majestically Too Far Beyond, title based on the Poem written by Komal Kapoor. You can read my explanation of how this mess all got started Here. Art is by @kmomof4​ and I threw in some too for fun. 
Summary :  Emma Swan has never been that type of girl, you know, the one that cries and sinks into a pint of ice cream after a break-up. She's never ever cared about anyone other than completely out of survival, but then came Neal, and then came the final big break up with someone maybe she sort of kind of loved. So now she is one of those girls who are homeless, living with her adopted brother and his wife at their farm in a long abandoned Victorian keeper's home, desperately trying to save to get her own place while working her difficult government job and as a merc witch on the side.  When a desperate Witch calls on her to do a spell, it's all bad news - but then said Witch revealed a mountain of gold coins, and whimpered that Emma is her only hope. How can she not be a bad ass magic savior for this poor soul? All seems to be well, until the consequences are suddenly very real.  Killian may be a Demon, a fallen Angel that now delights in the practice of revenge, but first and foremost he's a gentleman. Sort of.  Especially when his ruddy Angel brother is focused on bureaucracy and keeping mankind out of chaos, while Killian barely keeps his denizens as safe as he can in a world that wants Demons dead. Witches and Warlocks use them for parts, Werewolves see them as a threat, Angels mostly still hold on to the ancient feud regardless of their treatise, Fae stay chaotic neutral, Vampires don't care for others affairs - it's a perilous world where hate crimes happen without consequence. When Killian goes above to plead for more safety laws in the metropolis of Hyperion Hills, the city that lies over a major portal to hell, he does not expect to meet a council that the elemental five sit on. He especially doesn't expect that the council would ever take him seriously in his campaign for demon safety. Regina, Snow, Ariel, Elsa, and Belle seem dead set on making it their pet project - each for their own very different reasons. Especially when they bring up hiring a tempestuous security consultant, Emma Swan. When they adjourn, he can say that he is optimistically apprehensive. An optimistic Demon never leads to good things, unless by good things you mean throwing back rum while chasing a pretty woman for plundering. He's unsure of what to expect when challenged to do shot for shot by a mysterious blonde Witch, who didn't care who (or what) he is, but he does like a challenge. Too much in fact, the challenge raising the stakes, because from there on it becomes a blur, and yeah, he's bloody well in it now. The idea of a contract sounds fantastic when they stumbled into the strange tower, half naked and wanting. It's the ritual she does instead that he should have been paying attention to. So, maybe now he's missing a hand, and has only the vaguest idea of what happened from the mess of blood he's woken up to, his and someone else's, a mirror's accursed magic the only thing to tell him what took place: he's a prisoner until someone lets him free… And a woman that he’s positive did not exist in his life yesterday, who just happens to not only be a Witch but a complete stranger, is pregnant with his child. 
Rated E, but really falls in at more of a M. Fluffy angst with some adult themes and hinted undertones.  READ ON AO3 HERE.
Tumblr media
Chapter 1 - Long ago, eclipses were feared as well:
To say that the Jones 'Brothers' had been fighting since time began, was not an understatement, but also not exactly truthful. They had actually been fighting before recorded time, and before there was even a concept of the perception of anything besides the aether or eternity.
That's why he'd fallen, actually. Loss was a powerful motivation, enough even to question the utmost Authority - and the Authority despised questioning. Fighting was in the nature of the divine Celestials, as it seemed, and in Her infinite curiosity that She defined as 'Wisdom', God had let Lucifer burn too brightly. Their war was a lover's jealous quarrel turned violent. 
Although Liam was created moments before Killian, they were brothers (as it were) even amongst a host of angels, and they were close regardless of their stubborn spats. They fought over the world and its workings, Liam given a flaming sword while Killian was given books. They fought over knowledge of the divine arts, arguing whether humans were worthy of the Arcane. They fought over Killian's love of a mortal woman, and his questioning of commandments. 
They fought over Killian standing behind Lucifer, and Liam fought Killian right before he fell. In some ways, it was Liam's own hand that pushed Killian, but in his last angelic act, Killian forgave his brother. 
While Earthborne and some remnant Angels believed Demons were not capable of love, they were of course wrong. Demons loved, lost, and forgave just as any others. Even after the schism, even after years of passive aggressive pettiness between both sides, Demons were still seen as wayward, dark, demented creatures. Angels had done little to fight this stereotype, instead reveling in their continued status as goodwill ambassadors. 
Even their name amongst mortals was a cosmic joke, the Creator and her lover-made-antagonist too long gone to bother with proper names. They were Angels or Demons to some cultures as humans grew on God's abandoned project, while others called them by their new names. 
The Angel Diana was called a Goddess alongside Hecate, Freya, Gabriel, Uriel, and many others. The Demons Zeus, Odin, Loki, Hades, and Poseidon happily took on roles that suited their carnal needs. Angels mixed with mortals along with Demons, God's secret seeds of elemental magics taking life along beside them as Druids, Fae, and Elementals.  Some of the Celestials even birthed life as their lost parents had, Demons begetting Demons, Angels begetting Angels, and everything or anything in between. 
Humans gained magical prowess as the world changed, Witches, Druids, Warlocks, Mortismals, and Mesmerels becoming the norm for human bloodlines. 
Still, Demons were given less, all because God had cursed them irrevocably before disappearing with Lucifer into the abyss. They were cellularly different now than any of the Angels they had once been, a yoke around their neck that they could be forced to obey. Like Angels, they could be worshipped, called, trapped, or contracted even as their powers and bodies twisted into the curse stained strangeness God graced them with. They were looked on with disgust, pity, horror, and anger for it despite their best attempts.
Which was why his sodding Ponce of a brother working as an Angel ambassador for a Prince of Hell was so important - and so bloody frustrating. 
It wasn't as if being a Prince of Hell wasn't stressful enough - his people always under siege or afraid of some Witch summoning them to place a brand, then using them as a charcuterie board - no. It was that his brother was a baked potato when it came to convincing the public they were not what millennia of ingrained hatred had established Demons as. 
Bosch had died before Killian could uppercut him, regardless of his depiction of Liam as a trumpeting ferret bird or the even less flattering version of Killian. Dante had been another great PR stunt his brother had botched miserably. The Rings of Hell weren't even used, Lucifer gone before he could put God's plans for punishment into place. Now as a museum and reenactment park, it was a popular attraction that helped generate funds for the denizens that lived in the spacial plane that surrounded it, but Dante's review had been swayed by Liam taking him into The Kingdom right after. How could Hell ever live up to the paradise God herself had planned for humans? Only Cedar Point, Busch Gardens, Disney, or Universal Studios could come close as far as themed parks. It was a complete disaster. 
This newest idea of Killian sitting on the board of Hyperion Heights to work with the world's premier intersectional coven, 'StoryBrooke', was another terrible idea in the making, and Killian had no qualms letting his brother know it.
"This is absolutely ridiculous Liam," Killian gritted out, itching under the glamor that made him look mortal. Being confined in a skin suit had his molecules vibrating so loudly he could hear his canines, starlight and cosmic fire sending pinpricks of goose flesh down the dark hairs of his arms and legs. Wearing this was torture enough without Liam staring at him in disdain, his own heavenly image unblemished. Even his halo was a polished gold around his fat head. "While I am a dashing rapscallion in my original skin, don't you think it's bad form for them to see me like this instead of how I actually look? Isn't the point of this to show that even if we're not as pretty as your lot, we're still beings that deserve respect?"
Liam grunted, rolling his eyes. Blue fire from explosions of stars and galaxies lit in mirrors of Killian's own, but framed by rosy cheeks and tawny curls instead of moving shadow, a ghoulish pallor, and dark hair the color of ink or raven's feather. The Angelic glamor contained the haze of darkness that moved like smoke around him, the length of his fingers and claws, and made his flesh look pale but not tinted the color of the universe's light. It did not hide his horns (remnants of shattered halo) or his twitching tail if someone chose to leave eyes on him too long, but that was another Demonic burden to bear. 
"First impressions, little brother. Even the most progressive Witch is still a Witch. I'd rather them see you like this instead of wondering if you truly need all your giblets."
Killian swallowed hard, nodding once before grumbling, "Younger brother. Younger."
"Go over your notes again. You'll need to be your nauseatingly charming self for this, especially if they bring the males in their midst," Liam asked of him, and Killian looked out the dark windows of the car as his tail moved in agitation. 
"Regina. Head of the Coven, Witch and Mortismal that inherited her throne from her mother. Began the integration method and broke away from the Misthaven Coven to create the StoryBrooke one," Killian intoned. 
"Right. She's a tough nut too, and her ghosts do the most of her dirty work. She's not someone to cross unless you want your chairs stacked to the ceiling every morning by some bloody poltergeist." 
"Aw, well, I'm unfortunately haunted by you already, I doubt a poltergeist could do more damage." Killian slanted a look at his brother, who gave an annoyed huff as his pure white feathers ruffled. Killian was thankful in part that he did not have wings at all times, even if the trade off was painful. "While Regina is the head of the Coven, the head of the Council is Elsa Frost of the Frost twins. She's a direct descendant of the Giant Ice Sorceresses with powerful magic, but her passion is creating legislation for Hyperion Heights. Her sister Anna is the family's public relations face, and runs their fashion empire, Arendelle Designs with her Druid husband."
"Good. Good, tell me about Ariel Poisson."
"Siren and Mermaid, with four years on the council. Made history as the first water Elemental to sit on the council, beating the long seated Witch, Ursula, by a large margin. Opponents argue that her father's position as King of the seas and his dominion over fair weather and fishing made voters nervous to not cast ballots for her. Her campaign slogan was 'Part of your World', which could be beneficial to my campaign." 
"Right. Snow Blanchard?" 
"Would-be heir to the Misthaven Coven who ended its elitist reign by breaking tradition and leaving, sending them into chaos." Killian smirked. "She sounds like someone who I could get along with."
"She gets along with everyone except her family, which is more than normal it would seem," Liam replied back, and Killian snorted out a chuckle. 
"Druid, Elf, and Green Witch. Runs a high profile herbal apothecary chain Enchanted Forest Supplies, focused on holistic medicinals, herbs, and spices. Nolan Farms is a subsidiary that sells produce to the Heights, which is her husband's 'pet' project."
"Watch yourself, brother," Liam warned. "While you might get away with that if it's just the Witches, if David and Ruby sit in today you'll find that will not stand."
"Ah, yes. Ruby Reddings and David 'Charming' Nolan. You only circled that they are Werewolves in red ink everywhere you could. David is Snow's husband, and her lead farm hand. Ruby is Snow's cousin who introduced the two. Ruby is currently in a high profile relationship with your colleague, Inspector Wolfe, and they both are very active in pack politics. Many are betting they will create their own pack if the current Alphas do not abandon some of the more ancient doctrines. Nothing new there."
"Don't forget Livre and Fa."
"Belle Livre, Witch turned Vampire, runs a community literacy foundation and bookstore chain. Known ally to Demon rights. Soft spoken but brutally intelligent. Introduced a synthetic blood that allows for daytime living via plant cells collaborating with Enchanted Forest, which made history 6 years ago," Killian listed. "Mulan Fa, Vampire. Cultural Development head of the Heights, and curator of The Hyperion Heights Museum of Art, History, Science, and Culture. Teaches part time at Hyperion Heights University as an adjunct professor. Fa is married to a Fae Elf, Merida Ursa."
"Good. That's as far as we know besides the whole Swan fiasco, which is not to be brought up."
"What Swan fiasco?" 
"Oh, little brother. If you had done your research outside of the profiles I gave you, you would know all about the criminal history of the black and heartless sheep within the Misthaven and StoryBrooke covens. It's better off that you don't know."
"Er. Well. Alright. I didn't look into them because I don't bloody well care about their lots as long as we get protection. There was another slaying this weekend. A Lower Demon."
"I'm aware. Did you know her?" 
"Not really, but that's not enough either. I owe my people more. The other Lords of Hell are fine telling Demons to stay below and never use their name, which is fine for the new blood. It's the old, the weak, and the abused that are at risk."
"Careful, Killian. Your lust for vengeance will never be welcomed by mortals."
"I'm well aware Liam. They like my kind for an entirely different kind of lust."
"Could you please not." Liam sighed, sitting back against the seat. After a moment, his brother spoke quietly. "There was another attack as well, this time in broad daylight in Camelot Town. The Anti-Integration Movement has claimed responsibility."
"Of bloody course they have!" Killian hissed, clenching his fists. He pinched the bridge of his nose, grimacing. "Brilliant. Just absolutely marvelous -" 
"They were going to run a story in the Times. I managed to block it for now, but we need a sympathetic writer on the inside, or we risk them running another story with their bias."
"I have a guy. I'll reach out, he's an old school Warlock who I've worked with in the past on push back. What's their excuse this time?" 
"They said that the Succubus was, quote, 'asking for it by the way she was dressed'."
Nausea rose in Killian's throat, and he swallowed it down with bitter practice. "I wasn't aware that how someone dressed meant their lives were not only void, but taking pieces of them was fine as well."
"We know they're being funded well, and we will get arrests as soon as possible. This won't be forever, Killian."
"That's easy for you to promise when this has been my - our forever." Killian bit out, glaring at his feet.
The car came to a stop, the driver opening the door to let them out. Killian moved briskly up the steps of the council building, as Liam followed behind. They moved through the lobby with an easy flash of Liam's ID that Killian scoffed at, moving into the elevator. 
"After that display, I'm going drinking after this," Killian gritted through his teeth. 
Liam blinked, straightening his tie in the door's polished reflection. "What display? They were nice."
"Exactly. If I came here alone, I would have been in that security line for an hour." 
Liam rolled his eyes, taking down his halo to polish the golden ring. "You absolutely exaggerate how you're treated. Not everyone is out to get you, especially when you look like this. Give others a break."
"I'll give myself a break after this with as much rum as I can safely consume, instead."
The doors pinged open to reveal a small atrium, dark wood flooring in stark contrast to the birch tree covered walls. A secretary stood behind a rounded desk against the far wall, motioning for them to sit. 
"They'll be with you in a moment," she offered, glancing at them with a thin smile. Killian could practically taste her distrust as he scratched behind his ear. Liam swatted at him lightly in a bid to get him to stop, both of them tense when the doors finally opened to reveal a petite woman dressed in a powder blue skirt and blazer. 
"Come in gentleman. The council will see you now." She smiled icily. His brother stood, his feathers slightly puffed in an indication of his own nervousness. 
Killian followed a second later, walking with them as they made forced, but pleasant conversation all the way into the boardroom. 
Women sat at a long table that curved slightly, facing their own small table similar to a courtroom. He was reminded of the tribunals in the old days when law had begun, but the courtiers were far different than the strange group of women scrutinizing them. 
To his surprise, the majority of them seemed actually curious instead of repulsed or bored. 
"The council recognizes Liam Jones and Killian… Jones. These are your chosen surnames, correct? And you identify as… brothers?" 
"Yes," Liam stated firmly with a curt nod. Killian watched from his peripheral as his shoulder muscles twitched, his wings held stiffly upright to keep them from the floor. 
Killian nodded, careful to keep his tail curled around his legs. The skin suit itched as it clung to him, not abated by his attempt to sit more casually. 
"Interesting," remarked the dark haired witch at the far right. A nameplate sat in front of her, marking her as Regina. He wondered idly if her stare was due to the blood on his hands only an eternal existence could bring. 
"You are here to ask for help in creating safety measures and a potential council commitment to Demon rights, correct?" Ariel, a fiery haired lass with a heart face, asked. 
"Our major point of concern is the influx of hate groups that seem to fall in line with smuggling operations and planned violence," Killian said slowly. Attention snapped to him, and he brought up the slide presentation he had prepared. "We have had some luck stopping shipments and arresting bit players, but we can't find the heads of these operations."
"You can't find them, or you are barred from digging deeper?" Mulan asked, and he chuckled darkly. 
"The latter, I'm afraid. We have consistently come to the same dead end again and again. I'm sure I don't have to explain to you ladies how difficult a foe powerful covens behind corporate entities are." He let a grimace creep onto his face, and saw the majority of the women nod in acknowledgement. 
"This could make many enemies for us, if approached in the wrong way." Belle stated quietly. "Specifically with our good friends in the Storybrooke Coven."
Snow nodded, exchanging a bitter look with her. "We may need a professional from our coven, but she's unable to get clearance without special notation."
"Oh? Who is this?" Liam asked. 
Elsa and the rest of the coven smiled in varying degrees of fondness. "The best in the business, and in my Coven. If you need to find someone, Emma Swan can always find them, and she's good at criminal magical activities. She knows the system, knows how and where to hide, and where to seek."
They'd found what the coven wanted, and their stake in the venture. Killian caught Liam's face falling, his eyes narrowing into slits. 
"You can't be serious. Involving Swan in this after -" 
"That was all a misunderstanding, and was blown completely out of proportion. We have long held up our end of the blame and accountability, while Misthaven has shirked theirs in the name of slandering her." Elsa steepled her fingers. "If you desire the best, which I assume is why you are here, you need to rehab not only Demons’ image, but hers as well. She should be sitting here with us."
Liam tried in vain to tip the scale back in their favor, his face going red. "We'll consider this as part of our negotiations."
"Negotiations? Liam, you are a detective. You should have deduced by now that you have no leverage. You have only decisions to make." Regina closed her planner, regarding them with her dark gaze. "So, make them quickly, before our patience wanes."
Killian bit back a laugh at Liam’s sudden blustered stuttering. These witches were good, and as the meeting ran on for hours he realized just how much liquor he would need to recover. 
 "Well that went well." 
Liam’s sour expression and slumped shoulders were just visible in his peripheral, even as his feathers were still quite literally ruffled. He huffed out a noise of disapproval, too vexed to even reply back. 
"Aye to that, brother." Licking his lips, they stepped into the cool dusk air. "I'm going for that drink, are you…?" Killian glanced at Liam, who shook his head with annoyance. 
"Seriously? You really -" 
"Really shouldn't what Liam?" Killian smiled, venom leaking into his tone. "Go get drunk in a town that would rather pretend I don't exist or sell me in a fine powder to the nearest bidder? I think I'll be okay, although the concern is duly noted."
He turned on his heel, his glamor falling away in a puff of smoke. The air hit his itchy, overheated skin, his tail whipping around in sharp, agitated flicks. 
"Take care of yourself, little brother! No need to be a self destructive bastard. We lost a battle, not the war!" Liam called after him, stepping into his sleek car. Killian snorted. 
Hailing a cab with some difficulty, the driver asked where he was headed with the same slight resignation he was used to for his kind. 
"A bar, Demon friendly please. Some place without swill."
The driver nodded, dropping him at a dimly lit corner of the city. A red neon sign spread crimson light along the sidewalk, soft light also spilling out the doors accompanied by loud guitar. Looking up, the looping, swirled lettering made him smirk. 'The Jealous Flask' was as good a place as any in his neck of the underworld woods. 
The inside was smoky, deep red damask wallpaper paired with dark, pitch stained wood panels, booths, and bartop. The liquor selection was displayed neatly, unlike the few early patrons sitting scattered around. The jukebox played warbly rock music, some punchy chords and an easy to memorize refrain. 
'one two three four, can I have a little more, five six seven eight nine ten, I love you' 
The bar stools were empty, and Killian slung himself onto one, the bartender nodding his head by way of a greeting. 
"Rum, neat," Killian stated, pointing to his preferred vice. The bartender did not stop polishing the glass in his hand, but the bottle floated down gently, pouring itself into a tumbler before the glass set itself down in front of Killian. "Thanks, mate."
The bartender nodded again, continuing his work with the aid of his magic. People began to trickle in as the time ticked forward, a witch or two eyeing him suspiciously, vampires playing pool in the front, a group of young werewolves forcing change into the jukebox to get edgier music playing through the speaker system. The Clash crooned out words against the Fae Queen ruling over greater Eld, the pack jumping around excitedly and thrashing their heads back and forth. By this time Killian had moved to the far curve of the bar, his glass refilled to the point of the bottle sitting next to him like a patient date. There were still no other Demons in his presence. It shouldn't have surprised him, shouldn't have even made him angry with the amount of violence they were privy to, but he burned away the emotions with the alcohol flowing down his throat. 
A soft touch on his shoulder caught his attention, and he turned with a growl. It died in his throat when large eyes met his, blonde curls falling in front of her eyes in loose tendrils. 
"I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to bother you," she stammered, biting her lip. Pointing to a drink that was clearly not his, umbrella and all, she continued. "I was trying to reach my drink. It’s gotten crowded and I thought, I mean, I am sorry I wasn't trying to -" 
"Aye." He nodded, throwing back his drink. "S'alright lass. I'm sorry, I s'pose I'm just a bit out of place here."
She smiled, blushing. "Yeah, I uh, I get that. I haven't seen you around before."
"First time here. I was in the neighborhood for business." He poured himself more, and to his surprise she pushed and elbowed her way to sit next to him. 
"Business?" Her eyes were curious while her fingers toyed with the umbrella in her drink. "Should I be concerned?" 
It was clearly teasing, and Killian felt himself loosening up around her. She seemed to read him well, or at least the alcohol was working. "Not any of the good kind, I'm afraid." He grinned with a wink. 
"Ah, so we're just ships passing in the night?" She leaned in and he could smell the floral and herbal scent of her, her eyelashes batting coquettishly as she sipped her drink in his space. 
"Passing closely, I hope," he murmured. His heart raced; it had been ages since any mortal had shown interest in him that was mutual. 
His head spun as she met him drink for drink, hand unsubtly creeping higher up his hip. 
"Would you be opposed to… Maybe, I don't know… getting out of here?" 
"Are you saying you would fancy a nightcap, lass?" She smiled from under her lashes while biting her lip, and his heated blood grew hotter. 
"Perhaps." She stood with grace as she extended a hand to him. "My place is a quick and easy teleportation spell away from here, and my bed doesn't require any sort of magic outside of what I can do with my tongue." 
Killian hesitated, her golden hair in the glow of the lights making her seem to shimmer. "I don't even know your name -" 
"Eloise. It's Eloise." She pulled him up, letting him stumble into her body. Her lips met his, and soon he was pulling her closer as their mouths slanted across one another's in hunger. She bit his lip and he felt the tightness that had bloomed in his belly spread fire down his spine. 
"Lead the way, love," he whispered huskily, grinding into her. 
She smiled broadly, the world shifting until he was in her dimly lit home. A lone window twinkled starlight, moon huge outside as it hung in the sky. Her tongue slid past his lips, the bitter herbal taste overwhelming while the world shifted again, this time pulling him apart. 
 In a perfect world, Emma Swan would not be doing anything remotely close to what she was currently debating doing. It truly wasn't her fault; it fell on Neal and his stupid family if anyone was to blame, and his stupid coven with their stupid leader. She should have known back then it had been a set up, should have known that Neal was a fucking liar. How many times did the same drawn out plot have to play out? Apparently, too many, considering she had still warmed his bed until a week ago. 
This time it was final. Emma wouldn't accept him back when Neal slithered out from under the rock he had his affair in. She wouldn't be charmed by his smooth talking silver tongue, and if he so much as breathed near her, she would take another five years for breaking his smarmy Fae nose. Final. It had to be final. 
But finality meant certain conditions had to be met, especially if she was to ward him away. For one, the beautiful loft that belonged to Neal in the Heights downtown could definitely not be her base of operations any more. Neither could the various in between places she found where Emma could grieve until he took her back, damaged goods and all. No more hotel rooms, no more abandoned apartments, no more warehouses, vacation rentals, or quiet empty offices. She had to get her own place, and it had to be able to handle her particularly finicky magic. Neal's place wasn't great for her particular practice, but the view had been killer enough to ignore it. Neal's fortune had meant she didn't need to work, and with her record (or, as his coven would sneer, 'notoriety') that was just as well. 
Working added a wrinkle to her life; she would have to find somewhere that allowed her enough space for her magic to keep her employed. That would require a hefty chunk of gold - if she was lucky. The prices in the downtown area were steep, only high profile Witches, Warlocks, Fae, and Celestials could afford accommodation that close to the capitol buildings and Ley Lines. Initially when Emma had glanced through the apartment listings on the bulletin board, she had almost had a panic attack at the amount of gold they demanded. 
Her brother David, blessings be, had been her knight in shining armor. There was a large Victorian home that lay in shambles at the edge of their farm lands, its beautiful scalloped details in need of paint, and the gutters growing weeds as thick as her forearm. But, it was within her budget if she could get the down payment placed before the scheduled demolition. She put what she had down to stall as much as she could, but it was not enough in the least. 
One big job was all she needed. One big job that she could cash out on. A dip of her toes back into the waters of peddling illegal magic, just quickly in and out without a splash. 
She didn't need any more jail time, that was for certain. 
Putting out the word she was available in the whisper market was always dangerous, but listening in was free and without a snag if you were smart. 
Emma heard tell of a desperate woman willing to give a truckload full of gold to the right Witch who could perform delicate, esoteric, deeply Arcane and forbidden magics. Luckily for both of them, that's what Emma excelled at. 
She had always been good at her craft, and her magical workings were beyond powerful. She could do things that other practitioners only dared to dream of, if they could even conceive it. It was why Neal had kept her around, and why his coven's dislike would melt away if she said she would consider joining. 
(If she did that around Yulesmas for better gifts, was it really so bad?) 
The request itself was intriguing, the woman herself a Witch that could not do the spell alone. She wanted an equivalent exchange of unbreakable magical bonds, which while tricky, was not forbidden in most circumstances. The offer was too good to pass up on, but Emma didn't like leaving things to complete chance. 
Cue her sister-in-law, Snow. If anyone could throw runes, read the winds, divine from the mundane, and not keep any of it a fucking secret, it was Snow. 
Emma knocked on their cheery red door in the early morning, which must have been a surprise to Snow considering she was half dressed in business wear. She pulled up her stockings in a one footed hop, motioning for Emma to come in as she balanced the phone receiver against her neck. The coiled cord spun around her, and she groaned loudly. 
"Yes, Regina, I know. I'll be there, I'm literally - it's 2 hours away. I will be there in thirty minutes at latest, but - Well, yes, Emma just walked in." Snow gestured at a chair, and Emma sat, looking at her with an eyebrow raised. "Yes, I know it's early for her. I know. Uh huh. Yes. We will definitely put her on the table; it's absurd not to, considering - yes, I would love to talk to you about this in person as I've said - alright. Yes. Okay then, buh-bye." 
Sighing, Snow twirled, untwisting herself from the phone cord. She smoothed down her pencil skirt and blouse before looking straight at Emma with a curious stare. Her mouth twitched with annoyance as she spoke. 
"Now. To what do I owe the pleasure? I have a meeting with Celestials shortly, so." She waved a hand indicating the clock in the background. Turning to the counter, she opened up a cookie jar and removed a rolled cannabis cigarette, putting it between her lips and lighting it. 
Emma swallowed, watching the petite woman slide the purple lighter back in its space on their counter. "I just need you to divine something for me. A situation, with a woman who wants me to… to uh, do something."
Snow rolled her eyes, narrowing them to glare at Emma. "We are bringing you up as collateral in our meeting today, trying to get you a seat where you belong - on the council," Snow hissed. She pinched the bridge of her nose, taking a breath. 
"Please?" Emma asked innocently, batting her eyelashes for good measure. 
Snow sighed. "Alright. Picture the situation and the woman."
Emma focused on the description, the spellwork requested, the woman's pleas. She could feel Snow's magic engulf her, and the fuzziness that came with it as she wove threads out into the natural universe, time and space sending her back answers. 
A moment passed, and the feeling abruptly stopped as Snow shook her head. 
"This doesn't feel right," Snow said, taking a drag of her blunt. She exhaled, the thick smoke swirling into the shape of birds that dove through the air. Emma coughed, waving a hand in front of her face. "That woman… I don't know. She feels off."
Emma frowned, petulant that the answer was negative. "She's a Witch, and in trouble." 
"Have you rolled your runes?" Snow began to pull on her loafers, gathering her things. 
Emma chewed her lip. She had divined, or tried to, but had not found a concrete result. "Yeah, and they said it's… Questionable, but the end result leaves all parties happy. Tarot said basically the same thing."
Snow let out a little twittering laugh, pulling her purse up on her shoulder. "And how does Neal feel about it?"
"Neal doesn't need to feel any way about it. I… We… I broke it off." Emma looked at her shoes, then idly inspected the counters formica. "Forever this time." 
"Oh. Is that why you're here so early?" Snow's eyes went wide, a hand covering her mouth. "Oh, Emma, honey. I'm so sorry, I've just been under so much stress with Regina and this council. Wait, where are you staying? Oh no - are you homeless!? You mean it, you're never going back to that creep?"
"Never," Emma said firmly, even as her voice caught. "I'll find a place though, Snow. Don't worry." 
"So you are homeless, oh Emma, if I wasn't late - no. No. You know, I'll call Regina and cancel it, you need me more than -" 
"No, well, I mean -" Emma shook her head. "No. I'll stay here tonight if I have to, but you need to get to your meeting. I don't need Regina's wrath on top of everything else."
"You know you can stay here with us as long as you need, oh, Emma, I wish you had told me -" 
"I don't want to stay here. I can't work here, and I love you guys but you both are gross with your lovey dovey hippie -" 
"I get it, I get it." Snow grimaced. 
"So yeah, I need the money. I can't stay here, I need my own place… I put a tiny deposit on that Victorian down the road, but I need the full down payment to keep it." Emma shrugged. 
"The house at the --- Emma, that place is a breeze away from being condemned!" 
"No it's not," Emma groaned, rubbing her temple. "It's got good bones, and character. It just needs some… help."
"Well. I mean…" Snow hesitated, heading towards the door, as Emma followed. "Alright then. I'm just warning you, I get a terrible vibe from that woman and I could cancel this today, we could work out a plan. We have the money from the harvest. You could work for us or with David and help us with the roll outs in exchange for a loan. I'm organized, but the help would be appreciated if you're living so close… especially since I'm making sure that house is safely remodeled for you. I don't want you to end up with the roof falling on you or some gas line exploding." 
"You worry way too much, Snow."
"I hear the future through nature, and it's generally terrifying. Nature is terrifying. Excuse me for being cautious, and wanting to help you out."
Emma laughed as they walked out the door together, Snow rummaging in her bag for lipstick which she quickly applied. "Yeah well, you're also smoking weed so potent it could put an elephant to sleep. I don't want a loan from you."
"I'm not an elephant, Em. I'm an Elf. It'll take more than this to knock me on my ass." She smiled, extending a hand to squeeze Emma's shoulder. "Be careful, okay? No repeats."
"That wasn't -" Emma protested, but Snow cut her off with a sharp look. "Yeah, alright. 
"Good. I'll see you tonight, you're coming for dinner. No buts." Snow grinned, before disappearing with a puff of periwinkle smoke. 
Emma groaned, kicking dirt as she stalked away towards her new potential home. 
 In the final days before moving from the small basement apartment Emma rented, the dingy, unused, bare studio finally found some decoration in chalk outlines, herbs, and a large bubbling cauldron. It hadn't ever been a home or remotely close to one when Neal presented a better option, the bed untouched and unmade. It reminded Emma more of her prison cell than anything else, which offered a strange duality of comfort mixed with dread. It was fitting that she would meet to do this ritual here. 
Gothel arrived promptly for their 10 am arranged meeting in a well worn taupe cloak. She looked as desperate as the correspondences between them indicated, but Emma resolved to get this over with as quickly as possible. They shared a nod in the form of hellos, then Emma pointed to the cauldron.
"Let's begin, shall we?" Emma asked, and Gothel drew back her cloak to reveal her tired and gaunt looking face. 
"Yes. Let's. Your payment, with more upon completion." Gothel dropped a large purse on the counter, Emma immediately grabbing it and checking the contents. It was real, her heart soaring as she shoved it in her bag. 
"So, you are to give me a token of your will, usually blood, an animal you raised, or something that's valuable to you . Something you care about, that you are tied to that a severing will make you -"
"I give you the life of my first child," Gothel interrupted. 
Emma's eyes widened in surprise. "Oh." Biting her lip, she brushed back her braid. "That's… That's super Illegal. I…" 
"You wanted something heavy, you got it. There's a reason why I came to you; you have a reputation for doing things quietly. The reason you chose me is because you need the coin. Now, my terms. I know you provide healing. I want to keep myself young and strong - youthful immortality. Grant me this." The grin on her face unsettled Emma, Snow's warning in her mind. Nevertheless, the satchel of gold meant a secured home.
"Um. Alright. Are you sure, the life of your firstborn? That's a ways off, and the strength won't happen until -" 
"Do it. Do it now, I know the spell will be enacted when payment is due. I'm well studied - Breaking a bond with a child, specifically your first, will grant me the power I need. I know that I can't do this spell myself either, so here I am."
Emma gulped. "Okay. Let me get the texts."
Emma returned with her copper cauldron, pile of books, and spell components. Gothel's grin grew wider, her eyes gleaming at the sight of the tongues, eyes, crushed butterflies, and other more macabre ingredients the spell required. 
Feeling a low tug in her gut that something was wrong, Emma backed away from the altar. The other Witch seemed to shimmer, slightly in alarm, a glamor of some sort possibly covering her skin. Feeling even more unsettled, Emma shook her head. 
"I can't do this, listen -" 
"Please. Please you must, I need this to escape a curse. It's blood magic, almost unbreakable and impossible to escape on my own. Please." Emma heard no lies in her speech. "I admit that I have not been entirely truthful. While I was able to send you the gold easily, I am trapped, held against my will. I can only project myself to you. I was afraid to tell you, because I am desperate to rid myself of this curse." When no lies continued to register, Emma felt a deep sense of pity for the other witch. A blood magic binding was no joke; someone truly must have hated the poor woman. 
"Fine," Emma said, throwing her hands up. Gothel perked up slightly, hope in her eyes. Throwing the ingredients in the cauldron, a shimmering mist roiled over the edge as she spoke ancient words and stirred in the shape of long unused runes. Adding bones that melted in soapy bubbles and stirring with a long Pegasus feather that gradually turned to ash, she looked up at Gothel, who was wringing her hands anxiously.
"Your tokens?" Emma asked. 
Gothel waved a hand over the stained cloth; several of the woman's teeth, a long braid of her hair, and a large chunk of skin fell into the cauldron. The cauldron's contents began to boil, smoke curling in darkened serpentine tangles. 
Emma began the words, Latin, Arameric, the old tongue of the Pagans, Celtic, remnants of Gaul, flowing them together until speaking plainly to her own magic. 
"Blood of one that is two, child, mother, 
Blood of my own, tear them asunder, 
Thicker than wine, thicker than water, 
Ties that bind, bound to another, 
The womb that grows life, 
Kin cared for in kind, 
A payment for power, 
Remake the ties, lift, and unbind."
Scraping her hand against a dagger, Emma let her blood drop slowly into the brew, the words flowing out in the crimson rivulets. As she pulled away the wound closed from her own healing energy. 
"Cradle of moon within flesh, 
Remake that which is to be made, 
Your reflection removed, 
Mine in its stead.
Your burden is mine, 
Carried and held as your first, 
Blood of the two, child, mother, 
As they are born, you are cursed."
She looked at Gothel, who was still wringing her hands, long nails cutting into her palms. This magic was hopefully worth the price the woman had so freely paid. Breaking an infant and mother's bond to give to another was a great sacrifice, the magic comparable to true love, if not greater. The power the Witch would receive would hopefully free her from the curse, but also give her the strength she desired.
"It's done. You must cast your brand over the cauldron, and when you, you know," Emma turned around, holding herself tightly. Caught up in the thought of what she, Emma Swan, would even do with a child, she was unaware of the other Witch behind her scrambling to the cauldron or her deep disregard for anything she was saying. "Get pregnant, let me know. I'll handle that - Wait, what are you -" 
Gothel chuckled lowly, her brand in its arcane circle around the cauldron, neon lines of electricity like power that sparked and crackled. Emma felt her hair stand on end, small pebbles lifting off the stone floor as the cauldron shook. Smoke rose in heavy plumes, purple and a noxious mauve that made the air feel sticky, her lungs not able to fill all the way. Gothel's chuckle had turned into a wild cackle, her braided and matted hair like vines or a visage of Medusa. 
Gothel's voice was crazed, shrill as she pointed a gnarled finger at Emma. "This is it. This is it! I've done it, I'm free! Oh, you silly, stupid girl. Now nothing will ever stop me again!" 
Her laugh grew into a shriek of triumph as magic swirled around them, Emma watching as the woman in front of her disappeared. Gaping at what happened, Emma checked herself for any signs of curses or hexes, unsure of what had just taken place. 
To her surprise, no sign of magic lay on her that she could see. She wasn't cursed, the room wasn't jinxed, and the second payment… Emma quickly checked her purse, finding the large satchel of gold easily. The second sat where Gothel had discarded it without looking twice, and she picked it up hesitantly. It was heavy in her hands as she checked it again and again, realizing that for once in her life, everything was going right. 
 Three hours later, she owned the Victorian home down the road from her brother's farm, the first home she had ever truly called hers. 
 Living near her brother's home had its perks, and disadvantages, as Snow had hinted. For one, Snow was cooking for her every day, and Emma was positive she was going to gain several dress sizes if she didn't stop gorging on various pasta dishes while pouring her magic into restoring the wooden floor. 
A major downside was having her brother constantly fixing her house without her being aware. She'd been woken by him cleaning the gutters, fixing her porch, and of all things, roofing. It had only been a few days, but between his insistence on the outside being presentable and her own work inside, the house was coming along faster than she ever dreamed. It was frightening, and David kept her on edge with his very obvious attempts at snooping around. 
"So, you're done with Neal for good," he said, startling her as she sat out on a newly hung porch swing. She wrinkled her nose at him in protest, and he grinned. "And… You're making doors again."
She froze, panic gripping her. 
"It's alright, I'm not mad. I'm just - just be careful. I trust you, but I know that before -" 
"I made a mistake. I know it, you know it, the Coven knows it, and so does everyone else in the Heights that saw me fall from grace." Emma curled her arms around her knees, bitterly forcing out words. "I won't make the same mistake again. I am on the straight and narrow; these doors are for commuting and hunting skips only." 
David laughed, poking her in the side. "Back to hunting skips, huh? Damn. Don't you ever settle down and enjoy the simple life?" 
Emma laughed, shaking her head. "What the hell is the simple life? Nothing is simple."
"Well, yeah, but… I mean the simple life." He brushed a hand through his hair, looking at her with a gentleness that she instantly felt uneasy with. "House, a pet maybe, hobbies, a partner, kids -" 
"If you are trying to set me up again -" 
"Not me," David raised his hands defensively. "No, I was just -" 
"I don't deserve that life," Emma stated, shrugging. The sun was sinking lower, crickets singing in the cool air. "That life isn't for me. That life is for people like you and Snow, people that are worth something."
"Oh, Emma. You know that's not -" 
"Don't you have somewhere to be?" Emma snapped, standing with a start. David looked at her with a hurt expression, and she felt pure rage. "Goodnight."
She stepped back into the house, letting the screen door slam shut behind her. 
"Emma, come on," David called from the porch, but Emma wasn't listening to him as she fought the immediate urge to be ill. The sudden nausea ripped through her, and despite her attempts, vomit burst from her throat. 
She panted, holding on to the wall with one hand. The other hand gripped her side, fierce cramping making her double over in a scream of agony. She lurched forward, unable to breathe as pressure rose in her stomach. To her terror, her skin grew taut and she seemed to bloat, the pain of it ripping through her. 
David splintered the door, his arms around her as she lost consciousness. 
She woke in an ambulance, David holding her hand like he'd done when they were children. He was always the best big brother she could have asked for, always protective of her, and always pushing her to be better. He had convinced her to trust Ruth, convinced her to take a chance with the older woman who was willing to adopt both of them, and they had found another home together. When she was scared or sick, he was right there to hold her hand. Even now as pain ripped through her, he was there. She tried to understand, but her body burned until the flame became too much to bear. 
She woke again to the beeping of machines and David's yelling, her body aching but no longer in the same searing pain. Lifting herself up to try and hear what David was saying, she struggled to make out more than just fragments. 
"I'm not leaving, that's my sister ---- How did -- she wasn't, she --- I don't know, she never said anything ----- A WHAT? No! I'm --- not leaving!" 
Emma's stomach lurched, and she shifted to get out of bed. The sheets slid from her middle, and she gasped. Her middle was rounded, as if she was pregnant. But that was impossible, that was absolutely and completely impossible. 
A knock sounded, a petite woman entering. 
"I'm Doctor Mullins, Emma. I know that this may take some time to fully process, but… you're pregnant."
Emma hissed out a breath into a hysterical laugh. "What? No. No. This is not how babies work, or pregnancy, or even - I haven't even had sex since - "
"I know, and I understand that you must be frightened." The doctor attempted to console her, but Emma could not stop her rising panic. She touched the rounded skin of her stomach, the firm smoothness lined with stretch marks. Letting out a low wail, the doctor tried to speak over her still. "It's some ancient and dark magic, but it's very real. We have an inspector on the way to take your statement, and we performed a few tests -" 
"No. No, this is a bad dream, this isn't real, this isn't happening to me!" Emma closed her eyes, trying to focus. 
" - most concerning of which is the results on paternity, which indicate that the father has non-human presenting DNA. Normally that's not terribly unusual, but this is clearly not a planned pregnancy considering your… your conception being, well, this, and the genomic markers show that the parentage is half Celestial. I need to ask, have you had any relationships with an Angel?"
Emma shook her head, trying to understand what the doctor was asking. 
"Alright, what about anyone with proximity to dark, Arcane, or Demonic magics? Anyone who associates with Demons? Do you associate with them?" The doctor eyed her curiously, and Emma shook her head again. 
"I don't know any Demons, Angels, or Celestials." Emma bit her lip, frustrated at the question. Rolling it between her teeth, she murmured a thought out loud. "I did recently perform a ritual that was older. It didn't call for this though, I don't know anything about this…" 
"Well, it doesn't just happen." Emma looked at the doctor with enough venom in her stare to curdle milk. The doctor laughed nervously. "I mean, it did but -" 
"This cannot be happening," Emma moaned, throwing her head back against the hospital bed's pillow. "This has to be a bad dream."
"I'm afraid it is all very real. Considering the circumstances, an inspector of magical law will be assigned to question you regarding the situation. Because of the issues of legality, you may not leave or have visitors until then." The doctor stood, brushing her hands on her slacks. "Baby looks healthy despite wanting to grow at an accelerated rate, and we have slowed that as much as we can. Welcome to motherhood Miss Swan, and, er… Congratulations." Giving a last placid smile, she left the room, leaving Emma alone. 
Emma sat stunned, unable to do anything but focus on her steady breathing. 
(Fuck)
The single word came to mind again and again, escaping from her lips as her breath finally began to turn into sobs. 
"Fuck."
52 notes · View notes
forget-me-not-s · 4 years
Text
In honor of Part III of “Devil May Care” being posted today here’s some characters arts I did for this amazing fic!
I hope you enjoy them and If you haven’t read this amazing story, go and read it! @kymbersmith-90 has written the perfect short, funny and endearing (with a hint of smut) fic perfect for Halloween!
Tumblr media Tumblr media
19 notes · View notes
harmonizingsunsets · 5 years
Text
Tumblr media
Fics I Want to Watch: All the World is Made of Faith - by allyourdarlings on Archive of Our Own.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/5943865/chapters/13666450
30 notes · View notes
nerdyhuntress · 5 years
Text
CS Secret Santa 2019
Merry Christmas @hookedonapirate!!! I’m your CS Secret Santa and I hope you enjoy this fanfic! I loved writing it for you and I hope you have a wonderful Christmas day! Thanks again to @cssecretsanta2k19 for this wonderful event.
Princess Emma was brushing her golden hair when she heard a noise outside her window.
She froze and stood up from her vanity, heart pounding in fear. Emma quickly went to her drawer and pulled out the dagger that she got for a birthday present. Steeling herself, she stood near the window and watched a figure climb up to her window. Her breathing quickened and she pointed the weapon at the intruder. 
“Who’s there?” she said confidently. “Show yourself!”
A voice chuckled, “Easy, lass. Don’t stab me with the dagger I gave you.”
Emma smiled and withdrew her dagger as Lieutenant Killian Jones climbed through her window. He grinned sheepishly and ran a hand through his tousled dark hair. His blue eyes shone with amusement and he looked dashing in his naval uniform. 
She breathed a sigh of relief, “Hey, Killian.” 
He grabbed her around the waist and lifted her into the air. Emma squealed and accepted his kiss, drawing him closer and running a hand through his ponytail. 
“I missed you, Swan,” he whispered, cupping her face and pressing his forehead to hers. 
“Me too,” she sighed quietly. “Are you going to be at the ball today? I know Mom and Dad said you weren’t invited, but - ”
“Alas, I’m busy,” he said, making her pout. “But if I have time, I shall endeavour to make it.”
Emma sighed as he set her down and she went to her vanity to finish brushing her hair. For the Annual Winter Ball, her parents had invited suitors from Arendelle to Agrabah to win her hand in marriage. It was getting increasingly frustrating to meet dozens of men who cared only for her crown and title. Her parents would be furious if they knew about the Lieutenant who had already won her heart.
“I wish we could just run away together,” Emma said abruptly.
“As do I, love,” he replied softly. “Maybe someday.”
“Why not today?” she said, standing up and looking at him. “If we sneak out the back way, we’ll get to those underground tunnels.”
“What about your parents?”
Emma fell quiet for a moment and then replied, “I’ll leave them a letter. They’ll understand. I mean, it’s true love, after all.”
She squealed again as he pressed a soft kiss against her forehead. He was very affectionate and kind to her, but she wished they didn’t have to hide. She wanted the world to know how much she loved him, but she was scared that people wouldn’t accept. 
“You look ravishing, princess,” he said with a smirk. “Like a swan in a lake.”
Her light blue dress was streaked with silver and had snow white feathers. She left her blonde hair down; it cascaded in golden waves across her shoulders. A silver tiara sat in her hair, serving as a symbol of her status. 
“You don’t look so bad yourself,” she giggled. His dark blue navy uniform and clean trousers looked handsome on him. “You should get out before my mom comes in - ”
Emma gasped when he pressed a kiss to her neck and muttered, “Let’s have some fun before that, shall we?”
In response, she pulled his collar and pressed her lips to his, feeling the soft warmth and scent familiar to him. His musk reminded her of the sea and she desperately wished she could run away with him and live together. They kissed for only a minute before there was a knock on the door.
“Emma, are you ready yet?” Queen Snow asked. 
Killian pulled away from her and sighed sadly, “Until next time, princess.”
He gave her one last loving kiss before departing for the window. Emma reached for his hand and squeezed it tightly. 
“See you soon,” she said, letting go of his hand and leaving to meet her mother.
The Winter Ball was magnificent and her parents had truly outdone themselves. Gleaming chandeliers and ice sculptures decorated the room; the latter were gifts from the queen of Arendelle. The tables and chairs were icy blue with red roses as the centerpieces. Emma, unfortunately, was used to everything and she only sighed in exhaustion as the hours passed. Her suitors had been polite, but dreadfully boring. She wanted to escape this room and leave with Killian, but she had her duties to attend to. She was the princess and expected to be kind and welcoming. 
After an eternity, it was time for the last dance of the ball. Emma sighed and decided to leave, but she felt a hand touch hers.
“May I have this dance, milady?”
Emma gasped at the sight of Lieutenant Killian Jones. He had donned a brown duster with leather trousers, which looked striking on him. She was at a loss for words, but she let him lead her on the dance floor. They walked to the edge of the room, away from the sight of her parents and numerous suitors.
“I’m so glad you came,” she said, putting her arms around his neck as they danced slowly. 
“I wouldn’t miss this for anything,” he said softly. “Apologies for being late, but I did something and I hope you’ll be happy.”
“What?” she asked curiously.
“You know that little cottage near the harbor? The one we talked about staying at?”
“You bought it,” she said with a laugh, watching his face light up with excitement.
“Indeed, Swan,” he replied, pulling her closer to him. “Maybe you’re right about this whole eloping thing.”
“Let’s do it tonight,” she said impulsively. “I know it’s cold outside, but if we head out now, we’ll make it by midnight and - ”
“Way ahead of you lass,” he said with a cheeky grin. “I had a horse prepared for us an hour ago.”
Emma desperately wanted to kiss him, but she was interrupted by another suitor asking for a dance. She sighed and gave him a pointed glance, silently promising to meet him outside once the ball was finished. He nodded knowingly and winked. 
Getting to the cottage wasn’t the hardest part. Riding a horse helped them navigate the cold winds and blistering snows. Luckily, Killian knew exactly the path to take and they were near their new home within the hour. But they needed to find a minister, so they could officially get married. Unfortunately, hardly any were available in the dead of night. The couple finally managed to find one in a sleepy little town, who didn’t look too surprised at their predicament. He married them in the church’s courtyard as the moonlight shone above. 
During the ceremony, Killian’s vows were short and sweet, promising to cherish and love her for eternity. Emma struggled to hold back tears as he took out a small, simple ring. It was worth more to her than all the jewels in her castle. After they were married, they headed straight for their new home.  
The cottage was small and lonely with one large room, a queen sized bed and a huge fireplace. The kitchen stood on the other side with a small table and stove for cooking. Thankfully, the place looked clean and tidy. Killian carried her in his arms as they crossed the threshold and they shared a deep kiss. After many minutes, they broke apart. 
“I know it’s not much, my love - ”
“Shut up, this is perfect,” she said, giggling as he set her down. “Can we start a fire? I’m really cold.”
He nodded and started a warm fire with the wood in the corner. They sat on the bed and watched the crackling fire as the snow fell outside.
“Emma, if your parents find out - ” he started nervously.
“Let’s not think about now,” she said, quieting his words with a finger on his lips. “I love you and we’re married now. This is what we’ve wanted for years now.” 
“Indeed, my love,” he agreed, pulling her closer to his warmth. “Let’s get some sleep now, shall we? I’m exhausted.”
Emma agreed and they fell asleep in each other’s arms in the winter’s night. She knew one thing for sure; no matter what they faced tomorrow, they would do it together. 
40 notes · View notes
Text
I Could Use a Love Song Ch. 3: don’t need no reason or happy hour
Chapter 3 of my Country Singer!Emma AU is here. I added a tag on AO3 for alcohol abuse, because while I don’t think we have true alcoholism here... Emma’s coping mechanisms are shit and the heavy drinking isn’t the healthiest. I wanted to make sure that I added that warning here as well. Please don’t use alcohol like Emma does here. I know from experience it’s hella bad news. Find a therapist! This is actual advice, not a joke. For reals. Emma should have just gone to a counselor instead of making appointments with Jose Cuervo and Jack Daniels. If anyone has treated you the way this iteration of Neal treated Emma, talk to someone. If you can’t afford a therapist, talk to me. Seriously, no lie, no joke, I’m only alive today because I eventually adopted a dog and sought counseling to cope with life’s many traumas.
Mmmmkkay enough babbling. 
Also on AO3
Previous Chapters  1    |     2
Their next few gigs were some of the best in Emma’s (admittedly tequila-hazed) memory, and for once that glimmer of hope for that future of fame and fortune… well, it felt like a hell of a lot more than a glimmer.
The crowds had been rowdy, raucous, and ready to sing along to every song on their whole set. A few people even more some of the merch Killian had started selling at the door, nothing fancy of course, but it made her heart burst with pride nonetheless.
It had all gotten so real, so achievable, so close to everything she’s been dreaming about before she ever really knew that dreams were a thing that could come true.
So of course something was about to bring back the quasi-comfort of her life always reverting to being a waking nightmare.
That was a deeply melodramatic way of putting it – it’s not like she was being beaten or shamed or any of the daily torments her tiny town had ensured were burned into her brain. But that was the problem with the past, wasn’t it? It wasn’t over, even when it was. Those days were past but they would always somehow be present, replaying in her brain and aching in her heart no matter how far from Pennsylvania their little van puttered.
(Whoever said you can’t go home again neglected to mention how hard it was to leave it, even after you’d physically gone.)
It had been a Tuesday. In some chain grocery store outside Virginia Beach, the sun glowing through the big front windows and the icy chill of the air conditioning raising goosebumps on her bare arms. Emma had only echoes of a hangover, so Ruby’s constantly chatting wasn’t nearly as grating as it could be. They moved slowly through the aisles, tossing various food and supplies in their cart, more than fulfilling the list Graham and Mary Margaret had given them.
They were still struggling artists but some weeks the struggle was… less. This was one of them and if they decided to celebrate with Patron instead of Jose Cuervo and fresh, organic honeycrisp apples instead of Great Value brand dried apple chips, well, it’s because they damn well deserved it.
They couldn’t have been more than a few feet away from the checkout when the radio (a constant calming presence, most days, being the object of their ambition and all) caused her heart to drop to the deepest pits of her gut, twisting her insides until she was nearly dry-heaving to get the gross sensation of feelings out of her body and in the sewer system where it belonged.
They say scent is tied to memory, and it surely is, but there’s something, too, in sound. Music had a distinct way of tying itself to a moment, to a feeling. For some people that feeling was joy, was love, could be better than the best drug to intoxicate them with no risk of hangover. But for Emma, for this song in particular, it was all hangover, no high.
I’m set on cruise control
I’m slowly losing hold of everything I got
You’re looking so damn hot
The lyrics were innocuous enough. Sweet. Loving. There was certainly some couple out there – many, probably – who smiled fondly at each other when it came on. But for her, it was just a reminder of how pathetic she’d been, once upon a time, how deeply manipulated she’d been. And oh, the consequences she’d suffered for falling for a sweet voice and a pretty face and a moment that had felt like a country song.
And I don’t know what road we’re on
Or where we’ve been, from starin at you, girl
All I know is I don’t want this night to end
It had been a song she’d listened to in Neal’s truck, on a back road, the moon high and the stars bright and her heart hammering in her chest before he leaned over the center counsel parked in his daddy’s field and kissed her like she was precious, like she was, like he could love her through this life and the next.
And even today, half-hungover in a Piggly Wiggly or whatever the fuck this place was, she still felt the whisper of butterflies in her. She still remembered how much she’d believed the lies and even hoped the bad stuff wasn’t actually real, holding on to nights like that first one, her and Neal seemingly the only two people on Earth and all she’d ever need to feel whole again.
Emma Swan was a fighter, a survivor, a strong, badass woman that no man would ever hurt again.
But one Luke Bryan song on a clear Tuesday afternoon had her so torn up in shame, she almost forgot her best friend was standing beside her, her little “family” of a band and crew waiting for her back at the block of hotel rooms down the road.
She wasn’t in Pennsylvania. Neal wasn’t anywhere near her. But she could practically smell his cologne and the exhaust of his truck and the fact that there was a tiny part of her that truly still wished it had all worked out, that he’d been the happily ever after she’d wanted, and she wanted to slap herself silly for how stupid one smart girl could be.
“I think we can afford some Reese’s mix, right?” Ruby asked, already tossing two bags in the cart as they entered the self-checkout line.
“Yeah,” was all Emma could respond, her traitor brain still wavering between wishing for an alternate ending to her stupid, sad tale and coming totally clean to Ruby about what horrors she’d suffered and hitting the road with her on a revenge-fueled quest to keep that fucker from ever hurting another sweet, could-be-innocent girl ever again.
“Emma, you with me?” Ruby’s voice was hesitant, her eyes wide as she took in Emma’s likely ghost-pale complexion and battle-ready stance.
(She was always fighting those internal ghosts and damn could those things travel.)
But she didn’t want to think about Neal or the bruises long-healed or how she wishes she could time travel back and prevent the most painful part of what that monster had done to her, the part where for a pretty little minute she truly thought she’d loved him.
No. The past might be doing its damnedest to creep into today but she was not going to let it.
Fuck you, Luke Bryan, and all your pelvic sorcery.
“God, I hate this song,” Emma finally croaked out. “I think we should celebrate today.”
“Celebrate how much you hate a song that I’m fairly sure David would kill you for hating?”
“No, Rubes. Celebrate this,” Emma motioned all around them, somewhat erratically, only serving to further confuse Ruby. At least for a moment. “We’re really getting somewhere, aren’t we? I mean, three hotel rooms. That’s, like, a record. We’re getting somewhere. You and I, we came from some shit, right? And now we’re headed toward something good and I think we should celebrate.”
“And how exactly do you propose we celebrate this? Because if it’s by having a four-way with Graham and Killian I’m absolutely in, with just a couple ground rules – “
Emma cut off her teasing before her brain had enough time to make any visuals of that: “Ew. God, no. Why does your brain even go there? No. I just meant, you know, hitting some bars or the beach or something. Day drinking. It’s the ultimate in enjoyment and not giving a fuck.”
“So you’re suggesting we celebrate the good the same way we drown our sorrows in the bad?” Ruby mocked, tossing the groceries on the conveyor belt and a packet of mints at Emma’s head.
“No, you drink your sorrows in the dark. You drink your celebrations when the sun’s out,” Emma said like it was the most normal, accepted thing in the world, like she was reciting it from a code of conduct instead of having made it up on the spot to cover for the fact that she very much, one hundred percent was drowning her sorrows but just didn’t have the patience to wait for the sun to set.
“Sure, Ems. Let’s go with that.” Ruby clearly wasn’t buying her bullshit – she always did have an excellent bullshit detector – but she went along with it all the same.
Emma paid for the groceries and hefted as many bags to the car as she could possibly carry, the burn in her arms like the warmth of the sun as she flip-flopped her way to the awaiting van, a great day of drinking and forgettingahead of her.
The usual six of them turned into seven that day, Killian’s old buddy from the service having been stationed at the naval base in Norfolk and here for a visit. Will, that was his name, and he was a pain in the ass in the very best way. He had been matching her shot-for-shot in the hotel room before they hopped the Uber to The Cove, a beachside bar favored by locals and tourists alike. He would tease her and taunt her and buy her drinks, but with absolutely the energy of a brother and not a I’m looking to get into your pants kind of way.
David saw her as a sister, sure, but he tended toward the serious, the protective. He cared so much and knew too much, and it kept him from being totally lighthearted or even downright rude. And Graham, well he never paid Emma quite that much attention, always on his own quests and whatnot. She couldn’t blame the guy, and truly she didn’t usually want attention, but there was something about today, something about the casual nature of her exchanges with Will that allowed her to just be free.
Killian wasn’t quite on board, though. Ever since she and Ruby had floated the idea of some casual no-show-tonight fun, he’d been weirdly quiet. Mary Margaret and David were notably excited, seeming to view it as an opportunity for date night, even with the five other tagalongs. And Ruby was pretty much always up for a party.
But Killian seemed to be cranky at her and she couldn’t figure out why.
“Let loose, why don’t you, Jones!” Emma shouted across the bar, Killian nursing a rum and coke while Ruby, Will, and Emma had joined another group of probable-tourists in a limbo competition.
“Eh, let him sulk,” Will had suggested, stumbling a little after returning to the upright position. He was suspiciously good at the limbo. Maybe he’d been a gymnast in another life?
“I’ll get him, Em,” Ruby promised, having fallen flat on her ass after the last round (the responding ooooohhhhhhshaving more to do with her skirt riding up to her waist as she fell than it was about the fall itself).
Ruby had spent the next hour or so in the corner with Killian, both steadily drinking but never really coming to re-join the party. So Emma and Will kept socializing with strangers while Graham flirted hard with a pretty girl and Mary Margaret and David found another grossly into each other couple to apparently double date with, because of course they did.
After a few drinking games, a few messy dances, and definitely too much liquor for before 5pm, Emma finally took a break, she and Will sidling up to the bar and ordering some nachos.
“Y’know, you’re not nearly as pretty as Killian described you,” Will said after a few minutes of nacho-focused silence.
“Hey! I think you’re insulting me and I don’t appreciate it,” Emma responded, cheese dripping down the corner of her mouth.
“Way he talks, you’d think you were a bleeding fallen angel or something. I definitely didn’t expect a hot mess who talked with her mouth full.”
“Hah! You said hot. I still got it,” she joked, chomping down on another cheese and chili covered chip.
Emma had become pretty good at reading people – people tended to adapt after you suffering the consequences of falling for it – and Will definitely wasn’t flirting with her. At least not with actual intent. So why on earth had he brought up her looks?
She was happy to play along with whatever game he had going, was even feeling a little bolder and more confident than usual with his carefree attitude and his backward compliments.
But his next comment was the proverbial bucket of ice on any of those feelings.
“He’s a good man, Emma. I hope you don’t toy with him.”
“Excuse me?” What exactly was this fucker accusing her of? She hadn’t even talked to Killian since they’d been at the hotel and she certainly hadn’t been mean. No, even at her most prickly, she was never all-out mean to him. He was a good guy, the type to hold your hair when you puked and nearly the opposite of her initial assumptions about him. Of course she’d never ‘toy with him.’ The fucking nerve of this dude.
“I don’t think you know me enough to continue those thoughts, Scarlet,” she warned, shoving the nachos away and downing her fruity drink.
“Don’t get me wrong. I like you, Emma. You’d make a good mate. But I’m more like you than you realize, and I know how many people I hurt before I got myself straight. Just … keep that in mind, won’t ya?”
And then the bastard just… left.
He didn’t say goodbye to anyone – not even to Killian – and left Emma pissed as all hell and sitting alone at a tourist trap in the worst city in all of Virginia.
So much for that attempt at celebration.
But before her thoughts (and actions) could turn to the dark side, Graham and David were approaching her for a friendly tournament of darts and after a couple bulls eyes and a little light taunting, her carefree spirit had returned, just in time to kick Mary Margaret’s ass and move onto the championship game between her and Killian.
“So, that friend of yours is something,” Emma observed, tossing her first set of darts and landing them with soft thunks into the felt.
“Will? Aye. He’s… he’s been a friend for quite a long time. There for me for some pain. So I choose to keep his pain-in-the-ass existence around.” His tone was light and his words sincere, but there was a weight to his expression that Emma didn’t quite understand.
He took his turn, little glints in his eye and mini-fist pumps when he hit his intended target. It was adorable, to be honest. But there was definitely something wrong and despite Will’s seeming accusations about her and her abilities to be a good friend, she wanted nothing more than to take away whatever pain he was reliving at the moment.
So she lost – yes, intentionally – and dragged him to the bar, ordering him some straight whiskey to loosen him up and hopefully to help him forget like she already was.
“Why, Swan, if I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were trying to get me drunk,” he practically purred, breaking the flirty tone with a gentle boop to her nose. “Which is usually my tactic.”
“Easy, Captain,” she joked with him, fiddling with the prosthetic ‘hook’ contraption he wore when they went out (it’s a perfect beer holder, he’d said, to which she’d responded yeah, right, you just want to play pirate).
Despite the fog of the liquor, a few facts clicked into place. He’d suffered some bad shit in his past, shit Will apparently witnessed. Killian had also lost his hand, probably in the Navy. And this town, it wasn’t far from a navy base. Could that have been his navy base? Had they inadvertently brought Killian to the scene of the crime, so to speak?
The way she never wanted to go back to her ‘hometown,’ the place she’d lived the longest and suffered the most… what if that’s how he felt here? What if she’d suggested they celebrate over the grave of whatever and whoever he lost?
God, she was a hot mess and she was dangerous, the way she sank into her pain without looking into anyone else’s.
Before she could talk herself out of it, she wanted to apologize. Or something. “I’m sorry about this. Or, I guess, about whatever led to this. Or accompanied it. I’m just… I’m just sorry?”
“For the ungodly amount of liquor you’re pressuring me into drinking? Don’t worry, love, I’m a big boy.”
Ugh, the deflection. She knew that tactic well. “No, I mean this,” she said, gripping the elbow of his damaged arm. “I don’t know what happened and I’m not asking, but I just want you to know that I’m sorry. Not in the fault kind of way. Just the way where I wish it hadn’t happened and I know there’s pain and you didn’t deserve it. Or don’t. Currently. You know what I mean.”
“I think you’re drunk off your ass, darling.”
“Call me darling one more time and you’ll be the one on your ass.”
“So defensive, jeez,” he quipped, finishing another drink and slamming the glass back down on the table, his face melting into something a little more serious, if only for a moment. “Thank you, Swan,” he said finally, cupping her cheek with his right hand.
Her heart about stopped as his eyes bored into hers. It was much too much, the closeness, the feel of his hand, the heat of his body, the truth in his eyes, and all she wanted was to go back to teasing and laughing and strangers who didn’t have feelings or at least didn’t share them with her and why did she even bring it up, anyway? Just because Will had made her feel bad? Why shouldn’t they drink away their pain if it quieted the demons for one blessed day? Why should we have to suffer the same memories over and over when instead we could just fucking let go.
She should have just stuck to letting go.
But his intense sincerity washed away in a blink, his flirty near-pirate persona back with a vengeance. “Now, Swan, what game shall I best you at next?” His gentle caress on her cheek turned into a full grip, his fingers scrunching her face almost comically.
“Name it, Jones. You’re on.”
Turns out their little crew had signed them all up for a cornhole tournament out on the sand and Graham had called dibs on Emma as a partner, for which she was thankful. He was pretty boss at all bar games, and she had a competitive streak even without her BAC being higher than her high school GPA.
But get her drunk and she’d pretty much lie, cheat, and steal her way to bragging rights on whatever silly game they were playing.
So of course she and Graham had made it to the finals, their opponents two bikini-clad college girls who could trash talk like no other.
Which is why Emma was totally fine with the little plot she had brewing in her head.
“Graham, we need distractions here.”
“What do you mean, like have Mary Margaret set something on fire again?”
“Oh, come on. Pretty girls. Fun, happy, drunk, pretty girls. I saw them ogling you earlier so they’re probably straight. Take your shirt off. Now!”
“I always said I’d reject your advances when you inevitably tried to get me naked, Swan, but you drive a hard bargain.”
Emma rolled her eyes, but Graham did as instructed, stretching lazily and pantomiming sweat before pulling at the neck of his t-shirt and whisking it over his head.
The girls missed their next shots, and Graham had the chance to win it with this last toss and Emma was ready to bust out her victory dance just a tad prematurely.
Until the brunette untied her bikini top and let the fabric fall to her waist just as Graham was taking his shot.
He missed, of course.
Damn, these girls were good.
“Can I be of assistance?” a husky voice offered, his breath ticking her ear lobe.
Killian, of course.
“What exactly can you offer, Jones?” Graham swooped in to ask, clearly annoyed that his bare chest hadn’t yet won them the game.
“Well, Graham, Emma here assures me that you’re one ‘fine specimen of man’ but sadly to those girls you’re all talk and no action, across the beach from them, separated by this very game. I think they need something a little more… tactile.”
Killian was over-confident when he was drinking, but it’s not as if he were wrong. If she were one of those girls and Killian came up to her, with his sultry accent and his maddening smirk and the way he’d run his fingers through her long hair…
Yeah, it would work. Definitely. Yup.
“Go for it, Jones, but don’t come crying to us if they don’t take to your charms the way you want them to,” Emma warned, rolling her eyes and banishing all inappropriate thoughts of Killian Jones to the dark recesses of her mind with her knowledge of calculus and the memory of that time she walked in on Mary Margaret sucking David off in their shared kitchen back in Pittsburgh.
Killians voice alone proved distracting enough for the blonde girl to miss her shot and Graham, his ego now challenged, sank his with ease.
Emma cheered far too loud and leaped into Graham’s arms, her legs around his waist, Ruby rushing up to high five them and pass along a few more shots to keep the day rolling.
By the time the sun sank behind the bar, the ocean in front of them streaked with the deep blues and purples of twilight, Emma was well past drunk and definitely no longer thinking of any painful backstories or traumas or anything, really, but the cinnamon burn of the Fireball and the feel of Killian’s arm around her as they walked down a set of stairs to a fire pit so much like those that she’d built on the banks of the Allegheny and yet so different, the smell of the salt of the ocean and the leather of Killian’s jacket keeping her brain from connecting the present to the past.
“Jones, haven’t you ever heard you’re supposed to keep your hands to yourself in the presence of a lady?” she teased, wiggling her shoulders where he was grasping her.
“Aye, but I see no ladies here!” He chuckled and she elbowed him and he bowed his head to her ear as they stepped down the last stair. “Besides, love, what if you’d fallen and no one was there to save you?”
She rolled her eyes again, shrugging off his support now that there was no excuse for it, solid ground beneath their feet. “Oh, I’m a loud screamer. Someone would have come for me.”
“Oh, how I’d like to experience both of those things for myself…” Killian groaned, his mind of course solidly in the gutter.
Emma just laughed it off and stumbled toward the fire, joining Mary Margaret and David on a log clearly only meant for two.
Tomorrow was going to be hell, definitely more than just the echo of a hangover. But they had hotel rooms and each other and now and really those things alone made every minute of tomorrow’s inevitable headache more worth it than she could ever have fathomed in any stage of her life before this one.
18 notes · View notes
Text
Fluffy Fridays—Chapter 159: Once Upon a Flower Shop, Ch. 1 of 3
Fluffy Fridays—Chapter 159: Once Upon a Flower Shop, Ch. 1 of 3
Pairing:  Captain Swan
Summary:   A series of unrelated, fluffy one shots featuring Killian Jones and   Emma Swan and the relationship that makes us all swoon. Will contain   both canon and AU stories. My contribution to Operation Rainbow Kisses   and Unicorn Stickers (aka, my attempt to drown out the season 4 finale   angst with ridiculous levels of fluff.)
Other Chapters: ( 1) (2)  ( 3) ( 4) ( 5) (6) ( 7) ( 8) ( 9) ( 10) ( 11) ( 12) (13) (14) (15) (16) (17) (18) (19) (20) (21) (22) (23) (24) (25) (26) (27) (28) (29) (30) (31) (32) (33) (34) (35) (36) (37) (38) (39) (40) (41) (42) (43) (44) (45) (46) (47) (48) (49) (50) (51) (52) (53) (54) (55) (56) (57) (58) (59) (60) (61) (62) (63) (64) (65) (66) (67) (68) (69) (70) (71) (72) (73) (74) (75) (76) (77) (78) (79) (80) (81) (82) (83) (84) (85) (86) (87) (88) (89) (90) (91) (92) (93) (94) (95) (96) (97) (98) (99) (100) (101) (102) (103) (104) (105) (106) (107) (108) (109) (110) (111) (112) (113) (114) (115) (116) (117) (118) (119) (120) (121) (122) (123) (124) (125) (126) (127) (128) (129) (130) (131) (132) (133) (134) (135) (136) (137) (138) (139) (140) (141) (142) (143) (144) (145) (146) (147) (148) (149) (150) (151) (152) (153) (154) (155) (156) (157) (158) (160) (161) (162) (163) (164) (165) (166) (167) (168) (169) (170) (171) (172) (173) (174)
(ao3) (ff.net)
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
This fic was originally written for the #loveforteamhook event as a way to support Alma, @teamhook while she’s going through a difficult time.  Thanks to @jrob64 for her work in betaing for me!
Killian Jones cupped the delicate blooms of an orchid in his hand and nodded in satisfaction.  He’d been rather worried about this particular plant.  It had shown signs of distress a week past, and for several days he’d feared  it wouldn’t make it.  He had done his research, separated the diseased plant from its mates and cared for it as tenderly as a parent would their child.
Today was the first day the orchid showed signs of improvement.  Like Killian himself, this orchid was a survivor. 
Killian gathered up the plant and placed it back inside the bright, humid greenhouse, and then stepped back behind the counter of his shop Jolly Blooms Flower Shop.  Sometimes it amazed him, the life he now led.  As a young man, he’d longed for adventure, danger.  He’d joined the navy to be close to his brother, and the life they’d led had been fascinating.  He’d loved every minute of it.
Until the moment his brother Liam opted to leave the navy and marry his highschool sweetheart, Elsa.
Suddenly, with his brother no longer at his side, danger and adventure no longer looked nearly as appealing.  Left at a crossroads, he’d taken some time to evaluate what he wanted to do with his life, and in the end, he’d opted for the pursuit of beauty.
There was something so calming and yet rejuvenating about being surrounded day after day by beautiful flowers. Providing a product that brought joy and comfort to his clients was infinitely rewarding.  His was a quiet, peaceful existence.
His introspection was interrupted when his shop door was suddenly, forcefully opened.  He looked up to find himself face to face with the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen.  Her golden hair fell on her shoulders and down her back like a cloud of sunshine.  Her green eyes shone.
Unfortunately, today they seemed to be shining with anger.  So much for his quiet, peaceful existence.
“May...may I help you, love?” he asked, hesitantly as she reached his counter, planted her feet and crossed her arms.
“Yeah, I wanted you to help me yesterday, but apparently asking for a flower shop to deliver flowers was too big of an ask,” she clipped out.
Killian found himself at a loss for words, barely even registering what the vision before him said.  They say when you’ve found your soulmate, your True Love, you just know.  You can feel it.  He’d rather thought that was nonsense, but now...well, now he was beginning to rethink every notion he’d ever had about attraction, romance and even love itself.
“Well?” she exploded, planting her splayed hands on his wooden counter and scowling fiercely at him.  
Killian blinked, shaking his head slightly, willing himself to come back to his senses.  Whatever his attraction might be to this woman, she was a customer, and he must get it together and provide her the customer service that had made him one of the most sought-after small flower shops in the area.
“My apologies,” he said.  “Was there a problem with a flower delivery?”
She rolled her eyes.  “Oh I don’t know.  I ordered a bouquet to be delivered yesterday, and yet still no flowers have arrived.  Seems like a bit of a problem to me!”
Killian frowned.  He’d had several flower orders go out yesterday, and he’d gotten no complaints from his delivery people that they’d been unable to complete their tasks successfully.  “Could I have your name, love?”
“Not your love,” she gritted out.  “Emma Swan.  I ordered a bouquet of snowbells to be delivered to Mary Margaret Nolan.  It was very important that they arrive yesterday on her birthday.”
He remembered the order, because of its unusualness. Few people specifically requested snow bells, and those who did typically wished for them to be an accent in a larger arrangement rather than the sole flower within the arrangement.
Killian typed for a moment on his computer, bringing up the order details.  “According to my records, that bouquet was delivered as requested bright and early yesterday morning.”
“And yet my sister still does not have her bouquet of flowers,” the woman, Emma Swan, said.
Killian peered down at his information once again and groaned.  Will.  He should have known his newest--and most annoying--employee would be at the center of any mix up.
“Scarlet!” he called over his shoulder. 
A moment later the man in question stepped through the back room door and walked up to the two of them.  “Anything I can do for ya boss?”
“There seems to be a mistake with yesterday’s deliveries,” Killian said, willing himself to keep his voice even.  There was just something about Will Scarlet and his care-free and yet somehow insolent style that made Killian wish to throttle him more often than not.
“Nope,” Will said, grinning.  “No problems with yesterday’s deliveries.  Handed the flowers personally to every person on my list.”
“What about the bouquet of snowbells for Mary Margaret Nolan?”
Will tapped on his chin, seemingly deep in thought, and then he brightened.  “I remember her.  Pretty woman, that.  Long, curly, fire-red hair.  Kinda thought about asking her out, but decided that might not be so professional-like.”
“Curly red hair?” Emma Swan bit out.  “Mary Margaret doesn’t have curly red hair.  She has dark brown!  I don’t think she even knows anyone with curly red hair!”
“Did you confirm the name of the recipient?” Killian asked.
“Yep, just like you taught me,” Will said, nodding vigorously.
“And this red-head confirmed that her name was Mary Margaret?” Killian asked.
“Well, I mean she said her name was Merida,” Will conceded, “but I figured hey, that must be a nickname for Mary Margaret or somethin’.”
Killian rubbed at his temples, a pounding headache beginning to set in.  “And you didn’t think to confirm that you had the right address and that this person, with a different name, was the actual intended recipient of your delivery?”
Will shrugged.  “Hey, I don’t ask questions.  I just go where the Google maps lady tells me.”
Killian full-on facepalmed this time before glaring at his unbelievably dense employee.  “Just...just go back to what you were doing.  Later, we’ll have a long, probably rather loud discussion about the proper way to deliver flowers.”
Killian watched the idiot disappear into the backroom, muttering to himself about it being Mrs. Google’s fault and then turned back to face the wrath of the avenging angel before him.
“Miss Swan, my sincerest apologies for this unfortunate mistake,” he said.  “The delivery man at fault will be dealt with, and I will set to work this moment to create a replacement for your sister.”
The remainder of the visit was completed in a matter of moments.  Killian took down his dream woman’s information, apologized profusely, and then assured her yet again that he would personally see to the creation and delivery of the arrangement, that it would be his first priority.
Killian’s reassurances seemed to mollify the woman slightly, though her ire was clearly not entirely ameliorated.  Satisfied that she’d at least accomplished what she’d set out to do, Emma Swan turned and walked briskly out of his shop and out of his life.
It rather amazed Killian what a profound sense of loss he felt as the door closed behind the lovely lady.  He’d only known her for the space of five minutes, for Zeus’s sake, and most of that was spent with her yelling at him.  It made no sense that he’d feel such a deep, elemental pull to her already, and yet the heart wanted what the heart wanted.
Killian grabbed a vase and headed in the direction of his snowbells.  There was no doubt about it; he must find a way to see Emma Swan again.  Slowly, an idea began to take shape within his mind.  It was a bold move, perhaps even risky, but if there’s one thing Liam had instilled in him it was this:  A man unwilling to fight for what he wants, deserves what he gets.
If he didn’t at least try with Emma Swan, Killian knew he’d regret it for the rest of his life.
 Notes:
--This story is loosely inspired by The Words music video, as you might have picked up.  I’ve never written about florist Killian before, and I decided it was time to change that.
--I’m anticipating 2 more short chapters that I’ll post on each of the next Thursdays.  (The point of this event was to post one shots...but my muse is terrible at following directions, lol.
--Up next: We’ll get some Killian pining (a la the music video), but the bulk of the chapter will be from Emma’s POV.  We’ll find out why she was so angry about her flowers not being delivered, and we’ll see her reaction to Killian putting into action the plan he comes up with at the end of this chapter.
                                                                              NEXT CHAPTER-->
19 notes · View notes
distant-rose · 5 years
Note
I just read the last chapter of Once and a Future Thing and it was amazing! I was wondering if you could maybe tell us or write about Beth's adjustment to the world and the rest of her family's reactions? Thanks so much for your awesome writing! I always love when you update Little Pirates and I always enjoy your other stories!
Notes: Okay, I owe you the biggest apology. This has literally been in my inbox for half a year? I honestly don’t remember when this entered my inbox but I know it was a long time, so long that whoever sent this probably forgot all about it. I wouldn’t be surprised. Anyway, I hope you can forgive me for how long this fucking took. I was inspired to work on the Jim and Beth reunion by @clockadile and I knew that I couldn’t work on it or post something new OAFT-related without doing this. Now, I don’t really have Beth adjusting to life in Storybrooke, so much as her family’s reactions to her return, namely Harrison’s because he is legitimately the sanest and most well-adjusted member of the Jones family, and I say that objectively. He is. So, I felt his POV might be best for this chapter or coda or whatever. Anyway, a special thanks to @shireness-says and @optomisticgirl for allowing me to spam them with this nonsense. I hope you enjoy it. There’s a bit of Arabic in it, but it’s translated at the bottom.Summary: Beth’s quest for vengeance against her boyfriend’s killer goes a bit haywire when she and her former best friend Jim Hawkins are sent into thirty years into the past. Now, they must figure out how to find a way back to the future without wrecking the first meeting between Beth’s parents, Emma Swan and Killian Jones. Rating: T+Chapters:  One | Two | Three | Four | Five | Six | Epilogue | Coda IWord Count: 4,300+
The large clock on the wall said 6:30am and years ago that would have meant that it was way too early for him to be up, but Harrison Jones didn’t sleep anymore. Time had simply muddled together and all that mattered was that he got at least one cup of coffee on the hour or his brain was going to ooze out of his ears. He wasn’t quite what he was going to die from first – his heart exploding or exhaustion.
His fingers tap impatiently against the kitchen counter as he stared down the ancient machine gurgling to life. He never liked coffee, in fact he hated the very taste of it, but it become so integral to his daily functions that he no longer gagged at the bitter taste.
Feeling agitated, he began rummaging sluggishly through the cabinets in search of the sugar. When he found the container in the back of the spice shelf completely empty, he threw it against the wall while muttering dark curses under his breath. He knew exactly who was behind this crime against humanity. No one had a bigger sweet tooth than Wes and he had a tendency of finishing off products without replacing them.
He hoped his younger brother’s wifi wasn’t working this morning. The asshole deserved it.
Bitter and disappointed, he put as much cream into his coffee as he could. Taking a seat at the breakfast table, he picked up his kindle and began reading the last few chapters of his Ken Follet novel. The house was quiet at the moment and he was going to enjoy it while it lasted. As long as he had been alive, the Swan-Jones house had been one prone to chaos and any lull of silence was worth its weight in gold.
“Holy Christ, Harrison, you still live here? At twenty-seven? Jesus.”
The coffee mug slipped from his fingers, missing the table by a fraction of a hair and falling to the floor with a loud crash. Pieces of ceramic glass shattered as they made contact with the hard tile, scattering everywhere.
Harrison barely registered it.
He was too busy staring at a ghost.
She looked so much older and impossibly thinner than the last time he saw her, but there was no mistaking the green of those eyes and that riot mess of untamed dark hair. His sister, whom he hadn’t seen in three years, was standing in the doorway in a probably the most dramatic pirate gear that he had ever seen.
“خرة,” he breathed out in disbelief.
“What did you just swear at me?”
“In Arabic, yes,” he responded faintly.
“I’ve never been prouder of you,” she laughed merrily, tossing her hair over her shoulder. He continued to gape at her, unable to process what exactly was happening.
“I swear. Always have. I’m not a saint, despite what you all think.”
Out of the corner of his eye, he saw his father move past his sister as if everything was normal and ordinary. Without even commenting on the broken mug at Harrison’s feet, Killian Jones made a beeline for the coffee machine and made himself a cup. He offered no comment on the fact his long-lost daughter was standing in his kitchen.
“Are you going to just gawk at me like an idiot or are you going to say something?” His sister asked somewhat impatiently, crossing her arms in front of her chest and arching her eyebrow at him mockingly.
“You’re alive?”
“Did you think I was dead?” She snorted in amusement at the question, but Harrison didn’t find anything about this to be funny.
“Well, yes.”
“Well, considering I’m standing right in front of you. I can assure you, I’m alive.”
“Considering how sleep deprived I am, I was convinced you were a hallucination.”
She scoffed at him, stepping forward. She rose up on the tips of her toes and poked him between the eyebrows like she used to do back when they were kids; back when she was trying to get his attention away from his guitar. It was annoying then and Harrison found it even more annoying now.
“I can’t believe you thought I was dead. I’m insulted.”
“Well, I haven’t heard from you in three fucking years, Beth. What the hell was I supposed to think?”
“That’s…fair…I guess,” she replied. She took a step backwards, shifting on her feet uncomfortably. The move reminded him of when they were younger. She always did that whenever she was caught doing something she shouldn’t.
Simpler times.
Her eyes shifted back towards their father who was still leaning across the cabinets, watching them both with tired eyes. She seemed to be silently pleading with him.
“Don’t look at me,” he said to her as he took a sip of his coffee. “This is your hole to dig out of, not mine.”
“Thanks Dad,” she replied sarcastically, rolling her eyes.
“No problem, minnow. I told you this wasn’t going to be easy.”
“Yeah, you got that right.”
“Well, honestly, Beth, what did you expect?” Harrison replied, raising to his height and crossing his arms in front of his chest, anger fueling him faster than caffeine could ever have. “I hate to be repetitive, but it can’t be ignored. It’s been three years. Three fucking years. No phone call. No note. No nothing. You just vanished. As if it was nothing. As if we were nothing.”
“I understand why you’re mad. Look, I get it —"
“No, Beth. You don’t get it,” he interrupted, nostrils flaring in anger.
She flinched at his words, but he having a hard time feeling sympathetic. Her disappearance had nearly torn them all apart. He still remembered the sound of their mother crying in the back room of the police station, the amount of times he had to walk their father back to the house because he had drunk himself into a stupor on the docks waiting for her to come back and how they had put Ned through counseling because he thought it was all his fault. He could see Wes in his mind’s eye running himself ragged trying to find the right locator spell and how he had torn through her room trying to find a single strand of hair to use.  He could still recall the nights of he stared blankly at sheets of paper, unable to write music because his mind kept drifting back to her and the maelstrom of emotion she had left inside of him. His knuckles were still scarred for the times he had tried to beat his self-loathing and anger into a punching bag until it broke, and sand spilt onto the floor of his basement. She owed him at least seven bags.
“You don’t get it,” he repeated. “And you don’t get to say that because you weren’t here and that isn’t okay. This entire family almost crumbled when you left. Ned almost failed out his senior year and almost didn’t get into college.”
“Ned’s in college?” She whispered in disbelief.
“Yeah. He’s in his second year and if you were here, you would have known that!”
“That’s not fair, Har.”
“No. What’s not fair is that we’re still picking up the pieces that you left behind and now you think that can be just swept under the rug.”
“Harrison.” Their father straightened himself up, giving him a warning look. “Enough.”
“Are you kidding me right now? I know she’s your favorite but this is ridiculous! She broke our hearts! She broke your heart, Dad!  You drank yourself into the bottom of a bottle waiting for her to come back! You’re just going to let bygones be bygones?”
“I don’t have favorites, Har.”
“Bullshit. Look me in the eye and tell me if I pulled the fucking nonsense she did that you wouldn’t punch me in the face if I dare showed my face afterwards.”
A muscle in Killian’s jaw ticked and there was a dangerous look in his eyes, but Harrison stopped being scared of his father the minute he was taller than him.
“Don’t go putting words into my mouth, lad. I never said any of that. There is a time to address things. And that time isn’t now. Right now, let’s focus on the fact that your sister is home.”
Harrison worried at his jaw, glaring at him. He took three steps forward, away from his sister and crowded into his father’s personal space. Any other man would have shrunken away from a fight with a man of Harrison’s stature, but not Killian Jones. He met his son’s gaze with his own furious blue eyes, straightening his shoulders and refusing to backdown. For a brief moment, Harrison thought his father might actually punch him.
“Good morning everyone.”
The tension in the room was immediately cut by the appearance of Nasira. She gave them all a tired smile as she walked into the kitchen, their three-month old son cradled in her arms. Harrison immediately turned his back on his father and ignored the choked noises Beth was making in the background. His focus was on the love of his life and his infant son.
“هلتتصرفبنفسك?” She asked him, raising her eyebrows at him as she rose up on her toes to kiss his chin. He was making an effort not to be insulted by her insinuations about his behavior.
“دائما.”
She gave him a look like she didn’t quite believe his reassurances but didn’t say anything to him as she adjusted her hold on their son and turning to address his sister.
“Hey Beth. It’s been awhile. When did you get in?”
All three Joneses jolted at Nas’s nonchalance. Her tone held no underlaying sarcasm or anger. It was a friendly, casual remark, as if she were talking to someone that she had seen almost every day of her life. Killian nearly spat out his coffee while Beth stared at her, clearly shaken by the question.
“She got in this morning,” Harrison answered tersely, scowling still.
“توقف,” Nas responded, striking Harrison across the abdomen in reproach. She then turned her attention back to Beth and smiled at her. “Your brother can be an ass.”
“I’m well aware,” Beth managed to croak out, still looking a bit uneasy. “You’re too good for him.”
“Absolutely not. I can be an ass too. We’re just the perfect amount of ass for each other,” Nas responded with a laugh. “But how have you been?”
“Busy. But you seem to have been busy as well…” She gestured to the child in Nas’s arms.
“Yeah, yeah, I definitely have,” Nas beamed. “Between him and his brother, I’ve been very busy.”
“B-brother?” Beth’s eyes went wide. “You have more than one?”
“Yep! I had Sam nearly three years ago. He was a bit of a surprise, but we loved him so much that we decided to have another. We’ve had Kam for three months now and he seems pretty good, so I think we’re gonna keep him.”
“You have babies.” Beth looked like she was one second away from having a panic attack.
“Yep!” Nas responded brightly, deliberately ignoring his sister’s obvious discomfort. “They’re great. I would ten out of ten recommend.”
“I don’t think that’s in the cards for me.”
“Nas, my love, my jewel,” Harrison spoke up, giving Nas a tight smile. “I’m so glad you’re happy and proud of our children, but I feel the need to point out to everyone, because clearly seems you’ve all forgotten, but Beth has been out of our lives for three years. She left us. For three years. Without a word.”
“Harrison, my love, my sweet, gentle, understanding man,” she responded, giving him the same time smile and now speaking a sugary tone that belayed a message that was more steely than sweet. “I’m so glad that you’re happy for my happiness, but I feel the need to remind you that this is Storybrooke. We deal with all sorts of things from time-traveling witches, cursed gems, megalomaniacs and not to mention brothers who try to pull political coups to try and steal your kingdom. This family drama? It’s honestly just a blimp on the radar. We’re getting married. Your sister is going to be in the wedding party. I’m not having the groom feuding with his sister.”
“You guys seriously aren’t married yet?” Beth asked in disbelief.
“No,” they answered at the same time, Harrison sounding angry while Nas was wistful.
Beth immediately turned to their father. Killian merely shrugged his shoulders at her and sipped his coffee.
“I don’t know why you keep looking at me for answers. You’re all adults. I have no control over your decisions.“
“We just haven’t found the right time,” Nas replied, giving a placating smile.
It was then that Kam started crying and Nas began making shushing noises, bouncing him up and down in hopes of calming him. Harrison envied his infant son’s ability to be so free with how he felt. He wanted to scream too.
Harrison opened his mouth to make a comment but was stopped when the front door opened loudly, and a very familiar voice called out.
“Good morning Vietnam!” Wes shouted merrily, making his way towards the kitchen. Harrison winced at the volume, afraid that his brother was going to wake his still sleeping three-year old and their mother.
Wes seemed to be in good cheer, chuckling to himself as he swaggered in. He was dressed in a black leather jacket and the tightest pair of pants that Harrison had ever seen. The smell of cigarettes immediately filled the kitchen and it was quite clear that he had come to the house straight from closing up the bar.
The smirk died the second Wes’s eyes land on their sister. For a brief moment, the entire room was silent, save for the tail end of Kam’s whimpering. No one spoke as Wes stared at Beth. Their eyes met for exactly five seconds. Harrison counted them.
“Nope,” Wes said quietly, shaking his head and turning on his heel.
“Wes!” Beth shouted, stepping forward to run after him.
He stopped at the sound of her voice. He turned again to face them, his face pinched with concern. He tilted his head and took a tentative step towards her.
“Guys,” he said slowly, still staring at their sister. “Don’t get mad at me, but I think I might be a little high from getting hotboxed all night at the Hole…because I’m legit seeing Beth right now and there’s no way that could possibly be happening right now.”
Beth scoffed, rolling her eyes at him.
“Good to see you haven’t changed a bit.”
“She’s snarking me right now. Fake Beth is snarking me, guys.”
“Fake Beth is Real Beth and she’s five seconds from punching you in the face.”
“And now, she’s threatening me!”
“We know,” Nas snorted. “She’s real and we can hear her and so help me, Westley Jones, if you’re high around my children, I will castrate you with a rusty spoon.”
“Oh,” Wes blinked dumbly before turning to look at their father. “Dad, I’m going to need your flask, because…damn.”
“Sorry, it’s empty,” Killian responded, not looking up from his coffee. It was very clear to everyone in the room that he was lying.
“Okay,” Wes responded, drawing a shaky breath before heading towards the sink. "This calls for drastic measures.”
He bent down and took out the emergency bottle of rum that they kept behind the dog treats. He uncorked it and placed it down on the counter before grabbing a clean glass from the drying rack. He contemplated it for about three seconds before placing the glass back down and deciding to drink straight from the bottle. He took a long drag from it before turning to address them.
“Okay, good,” he said, smacking his lips. “Good. Now I can deal with this.”
“Are you going to share that?” Beth asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Absolutely not. You owe me at least ten years of alcohol.”
“I was gone for only three!”
“Yeah, three years plus the seven extra years I’m going to spend talking about this in therapy. Welcome home, sis.”
“You’re an ass.”
“So are you,” he replied, taking another sip. “It runs in the family.”
“Why am I not surprised that you’re taking this so casually?” Harrison snapped, feeling irritated.
“Well, to be honest, I’m still not convinced I’m not hallucinating right now and it seems kinda silly to argue with a hallucination.”
“Trust me, I thought she was a hallucination too, but I got past that pretty quickly.”
“Yeah, well, you’re more well adjusted than me. I’m a little mad at my subconscious right. I mean, seriously? My sister? Why couldn’t my hallucinations be more hot? Kate Hudson? Sienna Miller? Giselle? Something I could actually enjoy seeing?”
Beth moved forward and hit Wes across the shoulder. He let out a yelp of pain, massaging his shoulder and glaring at her.
“See? Not a hallucination.”
“God, I forgot how vicious you are.”
“You’ve gotten soft without me.”
“Well, it’s not like I have any good sparing partners. The last time Harrison and I fought, he picked me up and tossed me over the fence like I was Benny Booth.”
“Benny Booth?” Nas asked, frowning in confusion.
“The asshole who nearly knocked up our sister. Harrison threw him over a fence, except he didn’t quite clear it and Moe French had a fence with an ass shaped cut out for like three weeks,” Wes explained with a quirk of his lips.
“He didn’t nearly knock me up,” Beth scowled.
“Henry bought you a pregnancy test. He nearly knocked you up,” Wes volleyed back at her.
At that comment, their father spat out his coffee and began to cough profusely. Harrison gave him a healthy whack on the back.
“He did not!”
“He did!”
“He. Did. Not.”
“Yes. He. Did. Your eggo was almost preggo.”
“Ugh! Stop talking! To think I actually missed you!”
“You actually missed us? Wow, maybe you’re the one whose gone soft.”
“Beth?”
Their mother was standing halfway down the stairs, staring at her daughter the same way Harrison and Wes had previously – like she was looking at a ghost. Beth returned her gaze with one of her. This time she didn’t look self-assured, however. She looked on the verge of tears.
“M-mo-mom?”
“Beth? Is that you? Is that my daughter?”
Emma didn’t wait for an answer. She raced down the stairs, nearly tripping over the final step. The stumble seemed to wake something inside of Beth because she finally regained her senses and was scrambling past Wes to meet her. Their mother grabbed onto their sister’s arms and yanked her almost violently forward. Beth fell into her arms and a loud, almost inhuman sob sounded through the entire kitchen as the two embraced each other, rocking side-to-side in a forceful but erratic sway.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” Beth’s voice was muffled by Emma’s shoulder, but Harrison could still hear her words as she kept repeating them like a broken record.
“You’re home” was their mother’s mantra. He could tell by the waver in her voice that Emma was also crying.
Harrison couldn’t stand it.
It was the straw that broke the camel’s back. He couldn’t handle this any longer. If he stayed, he was going to break something. His father and Wes’s easy acceptance of Beth had been hard enough to swallow but seeing their mother tearful and happy to see the daughter that had abandoned them was just too much.
Nas seemed to sense this.
“هلانتبخير?” she asked, looking at him in concern.
“Can you give me the baby?” he asked in a barely measured tone. “I’m thinking he could use some air.”
Nas studied his face for a moment, frowning. He briefly thought she might not comply with his request, but she gave him a curt nod and handed over their son without a word. Kam was whimpered loudly, clearly unhappy with being given over to his father.
“Thank you,” he murmured, bending down to kiss her cheek before making his escape.
While everyone was focused on the reunion between mother and daughter, Harrison made his escape with his son in his arms. He went out the back door and leaned against the deck railing, staring out into the backyard at the old rusted swing set. It had been a long time since anyone had used those swings and he tried to think of the last time Lucy had used them.
It was equally surreal and frightening to think that his own children would soon be old enough to use them.
“Do me a favor, bud, and don’t grow up too fast,” he murmured to the infant.
Kam stared up at him crankily but waving his arm in displeasure and hitting him across the nose. Harrison jolted at the unexpected contact, rearing his head back away from his son. He adjusted his hold so he could massage his injured nose. He felt equal parts proud and embarrassed about getting whacked in the face by a mere infant. It was almost comical.
“You might have more Jones in you than we realized,“ he mused aloud, trying to appease his unhappy son.
“Which is a bit shocking considering he’s your kid and you’re a helluva lot more Charming than you are Jones,” a voice called out.
Beth.
She was standing in the doorway, her arms crossed in front of her chest and looking at him with pensive expression.
“Aren’t you supposed to be chatting with Mom?” he asked, lifting an eyebrow at her.
“You know when you do that, you look disturbingly like Dad. Like really disturbingly like Dad. I didn’t really see it when we were kids, but I can see what everyone was saying now. You look a lot like him.”
“So I’ve been told,” he responded, eyebrow lifting even higher on his forehead. “And you’re avoiding the question.”
“I am,” she nodded.
“You know, when people ask questions, they kinda expect a response.”
“Those people should get used to disappointment.”
“They already have.”
Beth flinched, staring down at her feet and biting her lip.
“Look, I know you hate me, but —”
“Beth, I don’t hate you,” he cut her off. “I honestly wish I did. Things would be easier then. If I hated you, I wouldn’t care. I wouldn’t have lost sleep worrying about you for the last three years. I wouldn’t have cried. I wouldn’t have let Nas stall the wedding for you.”
“Nas stalled the wedding? What!” She looked horrified.
“She accepted my proposal and refused to plan the wedding without you,” Harrison responded, trying to keep his voice even. “She said if you weren’t there, I would regret it for the rest of my life.”
“I’m sorry…”
“You can be sorry. I’m glad to hear it in fact, but that doesn’t mean I have to forgive you…”
“I know,” she sighed. “I know. And I don’t blame you.”
“I love you. You’re my sister and you’re always going to be my sister, and someday I’ll probably forgive you, but I can’t today. Not today. There’s been too much pain, Beth. I can’t just forget that. I can’t look at you without thinking about how Dad destroyed his liver over you, how Mom threatened the Dark One to find you and how they tracked to track you for years despite the fact you obviously bought protection spells against that. I can’t just forget that Ned went to actually depression and almost stopped playing baseball, which he loves more than life itself. Henry worried himself sick enough he had ulcers. And Wes? Wes was so focused on finding you, he forgot to shower and Gideon begged me to come over and literally force him away from his research. I can’t just get past that. I’m not like that them, I can’t forgive and forget like that. I know you guys like to call me perfect and if I was, I could forgive you, but I can’t.”
“Oh, Harrison, they haven’t forgiven me,” she laughed bitterly. “No one is letting me off the hook. They’re just in shock right now. Like you said, I’ve been gone for three years. Once that shock fades away, the anger will be there. Just you wait.”
“That anger is justified.”
“I know that,” she snapped, hot angry tears spilled down her cheeks. “Lord knows, I know that. I know I deserve it. I half expected to be disowned upon arrival.”
“We don’t do that.”
“There’s a first time for everything,” she replied, wiping her cheeks and turning away from him. “I’ve come to except the worst.”
“Expect the worst but hope for the best.”
“Hope is a very dangerous thing. Nothing worse than false hope.”
“Dangerous, but powerful. A little hope can go a long way, Beth. You’ve proved that, yourself.“
"You really are a Charming. You legit sound like Grandma.”
“I know you’re trying to mock me but I’m being serious,” Harrison replied, slightly frustrated. “The thing about hope is that…it can drive you, but it can’t take you all the way there. You have to put the work in too…No one is going to forgive you unless you actually try. Don’t just say you’re sorry. Show us you’re sorry. Until you put your money where your mouth is, nothing is going to get accomplished. I can’t forgive you until I see it.”
“That’s what Dad said…That the path to forgiveness…I need to put the work in.”
“He would know better than anyone else,” Harrison said gently. “And I’ve never known you to back down from a challenge.”
“Never,” she responded fiercely, eyes flashing with determined. And for the first time since he saw her, Harrison felt a flash of warmth. He had missed her fire.
“Good.”
He pushed himself away from the railing, tightening his hold on Kam as he did so. He made his way towards the doorway, his sister watching him warily. He bent forward and placed a brief kiss on her cheek.
“Nice to see you, Beth.”
“Nice to see you too, Har.”
خرة - shitهلتتصرفبنفسك - are you behaving yourself?دائما - alwaysتوقف - stopهلانتبخير - Are you okay?
26 notes · View notes
odonogosh · 5 years
Text
Right Kind of Wrong
Note: This Captain Swan fic is based on the song 'Right Kind of Wrong' by Leanne Rhimes. The words in italics are the lyrics to the song. The dashes mark a change in point of view. I hope you enjoy it!
-------------------------------
*Know all about About your reputation
And how it's bound to be a heartbreak situation
But I can't help it if I'm helpless
Every time that I'm where you are
You walk in and my strength walks out the door
Say my name and I can't fight it anymore
Oh I know, I should go
But I need your touch just too damn much*
-
Emma Swan knew exactly the kind of man Killian Jones was. She had heard about him from all of her friends. They told her about all the notches he had on his belt and based on how he looked, she couldn't say she was surprised. He was one of the most beautiful men she had ever laid eyes on.
Unfortunately, he was also one of the most charming men she had ever met. She knew she should have stayed away from him. She had tried to stay away from him even, but something about him just drew her in. Like a moth to a flame, if he was around she would end up closer to him before the night was over. She couldn't stay away from the way he made her feel. The way he touched her. The way he kissed her. The way he said her name. She needed it all now. She couldn't give it up.
--‐---------------------
*Might be a mistake A mistake I'm making
But what you're giving I am happy to be taking
Cause no one's ever made me feel
The way I feel when I'm in your arms
They say you're something I should do without
They don't know what goes on
When the lights go out
There's no way to explain
All the pleasure is worth all the pain*
-
Killian Jones didn't know what he was doing anymore. He had always been a one night stand kind of guy, or at least he had been since his heart had been broken that one time. He just knew he was making a mistake.
But he would take every single thing Emma Swan ever wanted to give him. He had never felt the way he felt before her. When she was in his arms, he felt happier and more complete than ever before. It was like a drug. He could not help but go back for hit after hit after hit.
Liam told him time after time that he needed to leave Emma alone. That she didn't do relationships and he would only end up with his heart broken again. But Killian couldn't stop. Liam didn't understand what it was like to be with Emma when they were alone. What the moments where their eyes met and for a minute he could see his whole future felt like. It was those moments that brought Killian back every time and it was worth it.
--------------------------
*I should try to run
But I just can't seem
'Cause everything I run you're the one I run to
Can't do without, what you do to me
I don't care if I'm in too deep*
-
Emma knew all about running. She'd done it many times before. But this time, with Killian, she just couldn't run and stay away. The best she had done was leave just before the sun rose.
But Killian was also the comfort she wanted to go to after a bad day. She ran to him when she fought with Ruby. She ran to him when she was hurting after finding out that David and Mary Margaret were having a baby. He had become her safe haven.
But at this point she couldn't even care. She knew she had gotten too deep, but she couldn't do without him anymore. All she could do was try to brace herself for when he had enough of her and he was the one who left.
-----------------------
*Loving you isn't really something I should do
Shouldn't wanna spend my time with you
That I should try to be strong
But baby you're the right kind of wrong
Yeah baby you're the right kind of wrong*
-
Emma and Killian each knew when they fell in love despite that not being in their plan at all at the beginning. They knew they should be stronger and stay away from each other. They knew their love wasn't what was supposed to happen between them. It was wrong for their life.
But it actually wasn't wrong. It fit. It was exactly the right kind of wrong. They were the only people who could really understand each other. And when they both finally admitted to each other that they loved each other and never wanted to leave, it was only right and beautiful.
19 notes · View notes
darkcolinodonorgasm · 4 years
Text
the space in between (1/2)
A/N: HELLO @courtorderedcake IT ME! Your @cssecretsanta2020 !! I am so so so so sooooorry about this delay, I swear I hoped I would have it completely ready for Christmas but I’ve found myself late and having to split this in two. I won’t tire you out with the whys, just know that the fact it was you I was supposed to write for brought me back a bit from the writer’s block so I will have to thank you - I really hope this fic will be worthy and show all my gratitude. Love ya girl, hope you had amazing festivities (and don’t worry, smut will be in part 2 ;3). For now, enjoy kickass witches ♥ (Also, a certain asshole behaviour will be explained, because you really can’t expect me to do my boy dirty like that, can you???)
Summary: Emma knew it was bad when her "brother-in-law" sent his girlfriends to ask her for a favour on his behalf. That was bad. So what was worse? Well, worse was realizing the half-elf she was supposed to find was the one she'd hooked up with a few months ago and never called her back.
Read on ao3
«No.»
No.
Such a simple word, full of meaning, one that should always be respected and honoured. Sometimes it was a plea. Some other times, an exclamation, but it usually was an answer to someone else’s question.
This time, it was the latter: a firm response, an irreversible decision. Emma Swan was adamant in following through.
Although it was very hard for her to say no to two of the three people she considered sisters. There was no chance in hell she would mix with half-elves.
Not. A-fucking-gain.
She wasn’t fuming, not yet, but she knew both Elsa and Ruby would support their boyfriend’s cause.
Of course, that was not the problem.
The problem wasn’t even how much of an asshole Liam was: as charming as he was with her sisters and pretty much everyone else, he was… dare she say, beyond horrible with her.
And to say he was her sisters’ true love.
Which meant she couldn’t just make him disappear from the face of the earth.
Pity.
«Here you go, lovelies,» Grace’s voice interrupted their stare-off. The lovely barista sat their warm drinks down in front of them.
Just by looking at each, Emma knew what kind of emotion they contained.
Her hot chocolate could very well have been a fucking tea with how much calmness had poured into it.
Well, Emma figured, two witches breaking into a fight wasn’t good for business. Add a werewolf to the mix and Emma should probably start charging more for her services or just learn how to spin gold.
Elsa’s drink of choice was hot cocoa too, but instead of cinnamon, she favoured a probably unhealthy amount of peppermint.
As for Ruby, she may have been raised with sweet tea by her lovely Granny, but she had developed quite the taste for spiked black coffee.
All their drinks had been dosed with one of Grace’s brews, which made Elsa bristle at the realization. A light snowfall started to swirl around her.
Despite her young age, Grace glared at the ice witch. «If you’re gonna keep that up, you know where the mop is.»
Ruby grinned as she took a sip of coffee. «Mhm, rum. You’ll have to keep it hidden, or I’ll be able to sniff it out, Gracie.»
Grace huffed out a laugh. «You already know where it is, you nosey wolf.» With that, and one last glare at Elsa, she went back behind the counter. Once again, Emma admired the colourful display behind her, her creations, what she had become famous for, almost endless rows of bottled emotions to help people during their day, just like any coffee shop would… just with a special ingredient to it.
Unlike love potions, Grace’s creations were more of a stimulus, useful to boost someone up during a bad day or give them a drop of luck if they have something they need to ace. Sometimes, though, Grace faked that, for she knew what these people needed was just the illusion that they could make it. She felt bad for tricking her customers, which was why she gave them cupcakes with a relax-infused buttercream. Also known as pot, the good kind, the kind wizards and witches grew.
These emotions weren’t an illusion: they did affect a person’s sensations, but they didn’t radically change nor created them.
Emma had been in awe of the young girl, as had pretty much everyone else. When vultures came into town and wanted her to sell the recipes, the whole population of Storybrooke protected her, although she demonstrated that she needed no protection.
With her witty brain, Grace had managed to turn the law against those greedy assholes. One does not simply ask a witch to sell her potions.
«So,» Ruby began, «why exactly don’t you want to help Liam?» At Emma’s arched eyebrows, Ruby gave her a tight-lipped smile. «Yeah, no, forget I even asked. It’s just… it’s his brother, Em, the only family he’s left. Liam raised Killian like a son after their father sold them to this crazy wizard to escape a gambling debt, and considering they were young half-elves...» She swallowed, and Emma couldn’t help the pang of pity and sorrow for the two young kids. She’d heard the stories, and given how serious they were, she bet Liam had opened up to them about his past.
Though stories usually were worse than the truth, twisted one way or another, Emma just knew those tales of torture and abuse were better than the naked truth.
«Why me?» she blurted. «I’m sorry, I know he’s basically family, but he’s been treating me like shit since the very beginning, never even making an effort… And now he’s asking me for help? Fuck, it’s almost as if I went back to Neal and asked him for a favour!»
Elsa’s eyes bulged; she’d clearly not realized how deeply Liam’s attitude hurt Emma. Her icy mask slipped back into place, concealing her emotions. «You are his only hope, Em.»
Her pleading tone almost broke Emma’s heart. Elsa never begged, ever. She always tried to find a solution on her own, sometimes even pissing her sisters off, and though she had barely learned to ask for help, never once had she begged.
Emma frowned. «I know I’m good at finding people, but he would be able to track him down without a problem, his kind has specific spells for that. If he can’t, there still is the globe, and even then, he would just need a drop of his own blood.»
The two lovers look at one another, a worried tension flowing between them.
Biting her lip, Ruby produced a slip of paper, handing it to Emma. «I suppose this is why.»
The moment she saw the symbol, Emma felt the paper burn her skin. Actually, it caught fire for real; the magic inside of her burned the paper to ashes, calming only when it was completely gone, the dust floating away from her.
Once her heartbeat had slowed, Emma looked up at Elsa.
they had lost so many to the Coven, some they cared about and loved, some they despised, but still, they knew they Eight very well.
Emma would never dare forget Ingrid, her and Elsa’s and Anna’s adoptive mother, how she’d sacrificed herself, dying at the hands of the Coven to protect her daughters.
Grace’s mother had been a victim as well, joining them only to protect her family and dying when they realized she was trying to destroy them from the inside.
They had almost lost Ivy and Anastasia, but the sisterly love, along with Henry’s desperation and love for Ivy, as well as a healthy dose of friendship from the people of Storybrooke helped them stay on the right path.
The Mills sisters were a different kind of mess altogether: ambitious, power-hungry and reckless, they’d jumped at the opportunity to join the Coven.
Emma didn’t mind not seeing their faces around town anymore, but the thought of anyone willingly accept to join those bitches…
And now they had a half-elf in their clutches.
She worried her lip between her teeth. The power of the Eight was beyond Emma’s comprehension, so powerful it was able to able to break blood magic.
What would they possibly want with him?
Half elves, or at least their descendants with enough elven blood in their veins capable of guaranteeing them the title, were still extremely powerful, but, more than that, their blood was sought out as much as their magic.
The blood of an elf was the rarest ingredient for longevity potions: it didn’t warrant immortality, but whoever drank it could live even a thousand years, if not more. Half-elves weren’t precisely immortal, much like witches or werewolves and many other creatures, they aged quite slowly instead.
However, it was their power that stunned Emma the most: while Elsa had ice magic and just that, and while Emma herself possessed pure white magic, elves used their link to nature to alter the elements, to use the inner power of whatever surrounded then to craft, to heal, to fight…
Their power was similar to Anna’s who could master the elements, all four of them, but elves were different: not only they could shape the elements as it pleased them, but sunlight, darkness, weather, even time and space were all at their mercy.
Nowadays, half-elves didn’t dabble in the darkest spells, preferring to keep a low profile.
It seems it didn’t work out well for Killian.
Her shoulders momentarily slumped in defeat, but she squared them up, turning fully into the detective witch that she was.
«What do we know?»
Ruby’s smile was so wide and bright it could rival the light of a full moon.
«Just to make this clear, I’m not doing it for Liam,» Emma emphasized with one finger pointed at the brunette.
«Sure not,» Elsa shot back from behind the rim of her mug, sipping the hot chocolate as if it were the sweetest tea she ever spilled.
-/-
Emma traced the photograph Liam had given her. It was of two young boys, barely eighteen, with striking blue eyes and dimples in their smiles.
They looked free, free of demons and pains of the past.
Liam looked softer, the type of guy you’d love to have as a friend, a big brother, or even as a lover.
But Emma couldn’t stay focused on Liam for long, her attention enraptured by the other young man, with his mop of black hair falling over his forehead and his pointed ears.
Killian. So that’s your name.
To her, all those months ago, Killian had ben Rogers. A fake name, she’d known that, but probably that was another way for elves to protect themselves, even despite the dead giveaway that were his ears.
She would have given everything to know his true name that night, the only thing he’d lied to her about. He’d just called her love or Swan all night long, but at least her surname had been the truth.
«I will call you, and I will tell you my true name.»
So this is why never called, Emma sighed to herself, feeling her heart tighten in her chest.
She’d met Rogers - Killian - about two months earlier at Aesop’s Tables, the pub where one went mostly to drink and get into a brawl rather than hook up with someone, which was what The Rabbit Hole was for.
And drink she did, to the point that she began flirting with the handsome bartender.
His drinks were pure magic, and she knew a lot about magic.
He’d told her his name was Rogers, and she’d told him he could call her however he wanted. Emma had never felt so free. It hadn’t been the alcohol, it had been the way she felt when she was with him, as if nothing scared her anymore and she could take over the whole world with him by her side.
It was magic.
And then they’d kissed in the storage room, and he’d made her come so fast it had sent her usually controlled magic crazy. The whole block had suffered a very long and inconvenient blackout.
But that had not stopped them.
That night, Emma had done something she’d always been adamant on never, ever doing: she brought him home with her. To her own house.
The sex had been out of this world, and they’d not even used any magic spell, the chemistry and lust between them needing no help in getting either of them off. In fact, Emm had not even needed to get herself off. Fuck, she’d even come just from penetrative sex alone.
And then he’d left early in the morning, promising he would call - she might or might not have written her phone number on his forearm. With magic.
And now she was fuming at the disappointment her love life had always been.
Had she been so thoroughly fucked that her lie-detecting power had fucked her up?
Guilt twisted her insides: she’d thought poorly of him when he surely was now in worse shape… if he even was still alive.
Liam was sure he was, just not within this world.
«Try to imagine a portal,» he said, treating her like an actual human being for the first time ever. «We use them to travel to other parts of the world, summonings open portals to other worlds entirely. Mermaids’ magic allows them to cross underwater portals. However, that’s not the point. Inside portals, time doesn’t exist, and space is crafted accordingly to the creator’s magic. Usually, you don’t see what’s inside of one, you don’t stay inside of it long enough. Sometimes, you feel it, especially if it belongs to you.» He swallowed, horror crossing his face. «Being stuck inside a portal is life-threatening in more ways than one. It doesn’t happen often that people have been killed by a portal gone wrong, and even then, you don’t hear about it until the magic drains out its master and it spits out their remains.»
Emma had heard tragedies like that could happen, it was a warning everyone had better heed when learning about portals or simple “poofing”, as many called moving from one place to another.
However, being warned and knowing it happened, fearing the same could have happened to Killian were two very distinct things.
«So he’s stuck in a limbo?»
Liam nodded, eyes downcast.
«I wouldn’t worry about it being a portal summoned by my little brother: they want him alive, and they want his power to be fully accessible and intact.» Liam cleared his throat. «Someone, or multiple someones, created a portal specifically to hold him prisoner.»
Emma’s brows crinkled. «It can be done?»
Portals were not her strongest suit; to her, they were just a mean to an end, nothing more.
«It’s not easy, and requires great power. You’d wonder why, since creating a hole through space is quite challenging itself, but think of it like putting a barrier between places, between one second and the next.»
With a thoughtful hum, Emma nodded. «That sounds like something the Coven would pull off,» she muttered almost to herself.
«What’s the deal with these witches anyway?» Liam snapped, but Emma didn’t take it personally, this time.
Truth was, she didn’t know either. «When they approached me a few years ago, it was because their leader wanted to recruit me, to recruit eight of the most powerful witches of all time, to lead and command and keep under her thumb. She promised unlimited power and she would do anything to make you say yes. Some joined her on a whim, some were forced to do so, some others managed to resist that irresistible offer, but still, they are always eight. Eloise… Gothel, whatever her fucking name is, has an agenda but she never shares it, or she just lies to the rest of the Coven about her true goal. That’s pretty much all I know. But they left a message, they left the symbol, which means they want to be found, or at least they want you to know it was them.» She studied Liam carefully, wondering if he was ready for the final blow. «They want to gloat, because none of those who challenged them ever came out of that fight alive.»
Liam crumbled inside at that affirmation, and both Elsa and Ruby placed a comforting hand on each of his shoulders. Emma, too, felt a pang of sadness: it was clear that Liam loved his brother, probably even more than his own life, and being powerless when his family was threatened was a horrible sensation Emma knew too well.
Still, he clenched his jaw and looked at her dead in the eye. «Can you find them?»
The air crackled, electricity snapped like a ferocious wolf’s teeth. For a moment, Emma feared Liam would lose control. Slowly, scared that any rushed movement would set him off, she nodded.
«I can. I still have their invitation.»
She’d not pronounced the last syllable yet that two sets of eyes shot daggers at her.
«You what?»
«Excuse me?»
The atmosphere suddenly turned cold, icy cold, and not in a metaphorical way.
Giving Elsa an apologetic smile, Emma shrugged. «I kept it in case something happened to you or Anna or someone I know. I needed to be able to find them.»
To her surprise, or maybe not completely so, Liam nodded his understanding, soon followed by Ruby and, lastly, by Elsa.
«We will need back-up,» Emma warned them. «The Coven is powerful, and if they managed to drain even a smidge of Killian’s power… we might not make it.»
Saying those words out loud hurt: there was nothing more painful than knowing she could fail in saving the life of a stranger who’d become so important to her in so little time.
«I’ll die trying,» Liam swore, determination blazing hotly in his eyes.
Emma nodded, not only in understanding but knowing too well that she, too, would die if they failed, but she would happily sacrifice her life trying.
«Then let’s make a few calls.»
-/-
Emma shivered, teeth chattering, turning her glare toward Elsa less intimidating.
«Was it really necessary?» she managed to get out without biting off her tongue.
The other blond shrugged. Emma knew this was payback for keeping the invitation a secret. At least Ruby hadn’t tried to bite something off of her. Yet.
They were all gathered in the woods north of Storybrooke, the nature all around them the perfect catalyst to aid them in their quest. They had lit up a fire for the spell, but Elsa had kept Emma wrapped up in some sort of bubble of cold.
She ushered closer to the blazing fire, and to Anna, the redhead’s hair catching the light of the flames.
As someone who’d never had magic until several years ago, Anna was extremely controlled, which was unexpected given her bubbly character. Or, perhaps, that was just a perfect balance.
«You want me to warm you up?» Anna offered, eyes never moving away from the dancing fire.
«She would just wait after everything is done to torture me even further,» Emma grumbled, numb fingers tightening against her ribcage.
«She’ll get over it. Liam will see to that,» Anna winked at Emma, who smirked in return.
The opening of another portal stopped Emma from commenting on Elsa’s sex life. When she saw who had just stepped into the clearing, her eyes widened and a full smile appeared on her face. «Lily! You came!»
The dark-haired witch grinned. She and Emma went way back; she was one of those who had been courted by the Coven. Lily had almost betrayed Emma, but thought better of it and vanished for a while. Eloise had, after all, told her she had dragon blood in her veins, and for an orphan searching for a home, that was treasurable information.
Lily had well since found her birth mother, and now they both happily lived on the coast of France. «When will I ever have the chance to bring those bitches down and see my friend in the same evening?»
Emma laughed, hugging Lily tightly before stepping away. Her gaze swept all around her, taking in every person gathered by the fire.
Six witches, a werewolf and a half-elf.
Taking a deep breath, Emma signaled for the others to form a circle. «It’s time.»
Once they all had taken their places, Emma took the parchment with the symbol of the Coven out of her signature red leather jacket. The paper was yellow now, but the ink had not faded in the slightest. The invitation almost burned her fingertips; she tossed it in the fire, and began to chant.
Wind gusted between her legs, penetrating through her jeans and messing up her hair until its coldness replaced Elsa’s.
Twice they recited the spell before Emma felt something prodding at her magic, something that wanted to keep her away.
Out of nowhere, a new, unknown force came to her help, breaking the hold this opposing magic had on Emma’s, shattering the wall it was trying to form to keep them away.
It was a force Emma had never felt or seen before, only read about. It was bright, like the sun, impossible to look at even though she was dying to.
Liam, she realized.
Emma had no idea what sort of elements was he channeling, whether it was something to force space to open up for them or some sort of inner power that could absorb the attack of a witch as powerful as Gothel.
It felt like trying to push a door open when someone was forcing it closed: once the resistance crumbled, Emma stumbled forward, almost falling over into the world of the Coven.
Haunting was the perfect adjective to describe the space surrounding them.
Smelling of death was another.
Emma felt almost like retching what she’d had for lunch three days ago. One look at her companions told her they weren’t faring any better.
All around them, what once had been beautiful plants, flowers and trees, was now a macabre sight, lifeless and rotting.
Emma wasn’t sure this was what Liam had described, but she also couldn’t feel Killian’s presence, if not a lingering, faint trace.
«Oh, love, I’m so glad you brought company.»
Gothel’s voice came from all around them, echoing in the air like thunder. «Are you trying to make me forgive you for turning down my invitation?»
«Actually,» Emma spoke, «I’m here to kick your ass, but you do you.»
A sickening laugh almost pierced her eardrums and, in a rustle of dead leaves, Gothel appeared, her dark blond hair braided in a heavy hairdo, her red robes threatening to crumble to dust with the next movement.
Next to her, Emma heard Liam suck in a sharp breath. Did he recognize Gothel from somewhere?
As if on cue, the witch’s piercing eyes focused on him, an amused, almost mocking smile playing on her lips. «Oh, you brought the useless brother, I see.»
Both Ruby and Elsa snarled at the insult, and Emma had to admit, she didn’t like anyone insulting Liam either. Anyone who wasn’t her, of course.
Imperturbable, Liam cocked his eyebrow. «That so?» he asked, his amused expression resembling so much, too much, his brother’s.
Gothel laughed a loud, annoying cackle Emma wanted to choke out of her. «Of course you wouldn’t know. You elves claim to be the most intelligent beings on earth, yet you know nothing about your own formidable power.»
Yes, let’s get the bitch rambling, Emma cocked her head, her magic gathering within her, ready to strike.
In her peripheral vision, Emma saw swirls of smoke leave witches in their wake, the Coven finally coming out to play.
Though this was their playground, she knew her little entourage could take them. Or so she hoped.
Revenge is a more powerful fuel that thirst for power.
«You fool,» Gothel repeated mockingly, «your power has been tainted, it’s not… how can I say, pure. It doesn’t respond to you anymore, its focus is entirely on your true love. Or should I say loves?» Even when talking so passionately about magic, she still was derisory.
For a being that claims to be thousands of years old, she seems not to have developed a good sense of humour.
Humming, Liam tilted his head. «So you wanted Killian because he’s not met his true love yet?» There was… something in Liam’s voice, something irrisory that escaped Emma until she looked back at Gothel.
It was just for a moment, for the fraction of a second, but it happened: the witch’s face fell, soon to be masked again, but Emma had seen that.
Does this mean…
Did that maybe mean that Killian had found his true love, after all?
Had he found her - or him - after they met? Had he-
Suddenly, grief ripped through her, making the ground beneath her feet crack a little. she had no power over the elements per se, but her light magic allowed her a few tricks. If controlled, Emma reminded herself, clenching her fists at her sides.
Did Liam know something? Did he know Emma was pining after his brother and had been horrible on purpose? No, that was ridiculous: he’d always been like that, had been for years.
She just wondered how could he be so smug in a situation like that.
Still, Emma could see through his playful act: beneath the mask, he was simmering with rage.
«I suppose it’s common for the Jones men to be tough to break, but to break someone’s mind and willpower is oh so satisfying.» Gothel grinned, probably aiming for a Cheshire cat kind of smile, but ending up just resembling some D-rated horror movie’s villain. «I’ll make sure to bring Killian your regards, love.»
That was the last straw.
Emma’s magic acted on instinct, blasting from her palms like lightning.
The fuck? Have I turned into Thor or something?
To her surprise, Gothel had unfortunately dodged the blow, which instead caused one of the trees behind her to catch fire.
As if hurt herself, GOthel snarled and soon vines snapped through the air, enveloping Emma’s forearms in a tight vice.
Though focused on getting free, Emma saw hell break loose all around her: fireballs, Regina’s signature attack, flew around them, only to be frozen and shatter to the ground thanks to Elsa. Zelena’s attacks were wicker and sneakier, but soon Ruby was tackling her in wolf form, the road to the witch’s neck paved clear by Anastasia.
More witches used their devious spells against them, never able to overcome their strength. Emma had to wonder, since the Coven was supposed to be the most powerful force out there. Had Gothel become so sloppy she couldn’t see true power anymore?
Soon, Emma’s entire focus switched back on Gothel, her magic unsuccessfully trying to burn the vines that trapped her.
Four small feet and something long and warm, trailed down her arm stopping at the elbow.
Hello, Bruni.
It took the blue fire lizard just one sweep of its flaming tail to free Emma just in time to counter Gothel’s blast of magic with one of her own, the explosion blinding her for a moment.
It was quite obvious that Gothel’s magic was related to nature, but she seemed to be draining it from all around her, unlike elves or smart witches who just took what nature gave them without demanding more. Emma had heard of witches tainting the elements, but she’d yet to meet someone who’d drained every plant in sight.
The fire lizard freed Emma’s other arm before climbing back up to her shoulder. «Bruni,» she murmured, «go have fun.
The creature tutted, scrambling off her body in a rush and leaving a trail of bright blue fire behind.
Emma turned triumphantly toward Gothel, now torn between focusing on Emma or the pest setting her lair ablaze.
With a grin, Emma cast a binding spell, but though weaker than her other attacks, Gothel managed to avoid it, casting a spell of her own, a blast of thorns that Emma miraculously dodged. Only a few sliced through her hair, cutting off a few strands. She almost gasped in horror at the sight of her golden locks on the ground, squinting at the grinning bitch.
All around them the witches of the Coven were falling, but not without a fight. One of Ruby’s paws was covered in blood but the wolf was showing no sign that she would stop, her tongue sweeping over bloody fangs, hungry.
Ivy was injured, her clothes torn and Lily had burns all over her thigh, though Emma knew better than worry about that: it wasn’t just blood that ran through the brunette’s veins, after all.
«You’ll never get him back!» Gothel taunted them, too calm or Emma to think the battle was over. She was right, even if they did kill them all, they still would have to find Killian.
This time, it was Liam who chuckled. «You forget, witch, that all I need from you is a single drop of blood. I’m surprised you let us in your… garden. Were you hoping more of us would come and fall so you could grow us all into trees to drain? Oh, aye, Gothel, I know about your reputation, how once you get tired of one of your precious followers or they begin to question you, they just seem to disappear. Not just that, I also can feel them. That’s right, I feel their dying spirits. It took me longer than I’d expected to realize what you are, but now I know. We’ve heard so much about you, nymph.»
Nymph?!
It was as if the world had stopped turning, time standing still as those who had not lost consciousness or were still alive, on both sides of this war, watched on, pausing their fight to listen to Liam’s accusation, to his truth.
Gothel bristled, green rippling beneath her skin. «Shut your bloody mouth, halfling.» Thick black vines covered in oozing thorns reached for him. With a mere wave of Liam’s hand, they fell on the floor, writhing like snakes whose head had been removed before they stilled and turned to dust.
Emma was impressed, she had to admit. And maybe a little bit jealous, but just because she’d always had a bit of trouble with fire spells and her magic had been… defective until she was a teen and Ingrid had taught her how to control it.
His words, though, were even more shocking.
Her mind was reeling: if Gothel truly was a nymph, she had to be powerful, or at least she shouldn’t have to resort to drain the nature around her to cast a simple spell, and she definitely shouldn’t need to feed off another witch’s power, or a half-elf’s wor that matter.
COuld it be that she’d lost her powers altogether? Was that even possible?
Emma wasn’t so sure about that: there must be something else, something she couldn’t quite grasp.
«I don’t think I will,» Liam went on. «You, on the other hand, will.»
A sphere of pure energy, which was also called the fifth element or quintessence, left Liam’s hands, causing Emma to actually fear him for one moment.
Gothel’s screech was so deafening Emma brought her arms to cover her face, head ducking between her shoulders as she pressed them against her ears, the light blinding her even with her eyes closed.
When her vision cleared, Emma saw Gothel still standing, unscathed, a portal swirling behind her. Her eyes widened in realization: Gothel had diverted the blow and whatever was on the other side of the portal had taken the damage.
Unless…
Emma’s brows knitted together, wondering, her thoughts interrupted by a muffled, bloodcurdling scream.
All the colour drained from Liam’s face, shock and unbearable pain slowly leaving place to pure unrestrained fury. It was like looking straight into the eye of the storm.
Before she could take the next breath, Emma was moving. She didn’t even remember telling her legs to move, her arms to reach forward or her hands to tangle in Gothel’s braids. She pulled, using all her strength until the muscles in her arms screamed, begging her to let go as Gothel struggled, her long talons painfully digging into her wrists.
Emma hissed, gritting her teeth against the powerful bursts of magic that were making her bones rattle inside her body. Yet, despite her pain, she didn’t yield, dragging her feet until she stumbled past the portal, its magic ruffling her hair like a caress.
One of Gothel’s desperate kicks hit home, and she fell with one knee on the soil just as the witch’s nails dug into her flesh, allowing magic to penetrate her veins.
«Close the portal!» Emma yelled in agony, fighting the tears of pain and hoping that someone, anyone, would follow her order.
She knew, as did everyone else, that it was a risk.
Nah, fuck that: it could be a death sentence.
But if I let her go, Killian will die.
That was unacceptable.
Gothel struggled against Emma’s hold, the portal wavering, closing down like an open mouth for a moment, too close for a moment before it went back to its original shape.
Reaching into the very core of her magic, Emma felt it surge from her palms, the white light absorbed by the mass of hair, spreading all through Gothel’s body.
The former nymph screamed, her whole body thrashing, but Emma held on, letting her magic flow until Gothel went limp in her arms, momentarily paralyzed in a stunned state.
The gods Gothel prayed and that nature she’d devastated so thoroughly didn’t have mercy on her, for they let her mind stay alert, awake, swimming in the terror that the knowledge of her condition brought.
Had she had even just an ounce of regret, she couldn’t have even spent a tear, nor couldn’t have she closed her eyes or screamed when Death showed her face and kissed her on frozen lips to steal her last breath as the portal closed around her, hugging her for a moment before shear through her body, severing it in two.
Emma sucked in a disgusted breath, the stench the inhalation brought didn’t help the nausea clawing at her throat.
She looked down at what was left of Gothel’s body just in time to see it turn into infertile dirt, so black it became a stain on the wet brown ground.
Lifting her gaze away from such a macabre spectacle, Emma took in her surroundings. Horror dawned on her: the space in between that Gothel had created was a perfect replica of her lair, of the dying forest full of trees Emma now knew had once been witches. Her heart beat painfully at the thought that maybe Priscilla could be there, too.
Tears pooled in her eyes, spilling down her cheeks. Grace didn’t even get to say goodbye to her own mother, and who knew how many other children and spouses and parents and friends never could.
Sweeping the wetness off her face, Emma whirled around, searching for the place where Killian was held prisoner, trying not to worry about how long it would take the others to reopen the portal again. If Liam can’t do that, we’re both going to die in here.
Her eyes settled on him before her mind could even begin to wrap around what she was seeing, and an anguished scream bubbled up her throat.
Chained to the big tree at the center of the dead garden, was the bruised, bloody, battered form of Killian.
More tears escaped their prison as she rushed to him, taking in every bruise, burnt, cut. She fell on her knees in front of him, right between his splayed legs. One knee had been broken, though it was probable that the leg had multiple fractures. His black jeans were ripped or were glued to burnt flash. Emma almost gagged at that.
His leather jacket, the same jacket she’d worn on the way home because he truly was a gentleman, was burnt and covered in blood, so ruined she could even smell the smoke left from a recent fire.
And his face, oh, his beautiful, beautiful face.
One eye was swollen shut, clearly the aim of multiple beatings; a cut ran along his right cheek, just beneath his eye, while his lip had been split open various times upon remargination. Bruises marred his once pale complexion, which now was a sickening yellow, not to mention his eyes and cheeks were hollow, clearly because of starvation.
With trembling hands, Emma brushed blood-matted hair away from his forehead. «Killian,» she whispered, «Killian, it’s Emma, I’m here.»
She only got a faint grunt in response, at which she rushed to break his chains with the aid of her magic. Thankfully, they didn’t require much to be undone, she couldn’t just lose time. She had to keep Killian alive, and without a thorough exam she couldn’t intervene on his wounds, as much as she wanted to.
«Killian...» she tried again, gentle fingers bringing his numb arms to rest at his sides before she reached up to cup his face almost reverently.
He blinked slowly, his only good eye now staring at her through a narrowed eyelid. The blue she’d looked into that night was duller, and it took a bit for him to focus on her, but once he did, a strange relief filled him before panic settled in.
«Shhh, Killian, it’s over!» Emma wondered how many times they’d tricked him into a false sense of peace before striking him again. They will fucking pay. «It’s me, Killian, it’s Emma, your swan.»
His tense body took several minutes to relax, but once he did, he croaked out: «Swan?»
More tears pooled in her eyes as she nodded. «Yes. Your brother asked me… well, it’s a long story. But you’re safe, Killian. It’s over.»
Hesitantly, Killian nodded, probably not believing her completely, and honestly, who would blame him? He stayed silent for a few minutes, Emma stroking his undamaged knee, too scared of moving from her crouched position and to caress him in any other place.
Clearing his throat, Killian drew her attention back to his face, where a crooked smile had broken his lip once again. «I’m sorry I didn’t call you. As you can see, I’ve been detained.»
Emma huffed out a laugh, shaking her head. Without her realizing it, her arms wound around his neck, gently, and she burrowed her face in the ruined leather. «You’re an idiot.»
«Apparently, they’ve established I’m your idiot, so you’ll have to bear with me for a long while,» he murmured in a hoarse voice, nosing her hair and inhaling deeply.
Emma frowned. Was he rambling some nonsense? She was about to ask him what he meant when the swirling sound of a portal opening behind her robbed her of words and answers.
She was supposed to let him go, to let the others help, but she didn’t let Killian go, not even when the others helped her drag him out of the portal into the real world.
Emma just hoped said world wouldn’t come crumbling down on her and break a heart that wasn’t hers anymore.
30 notes · View notes
elizabeethan · 4 years
Text
Tumblr media
I’ll Be Your Light
A follow-up to On This Night coming quite soon
Tagging the usuals but if you want me to remove you (or add you) please tell me!! I will never not feel annoying doing this
@courtorderedcake @kmomof4 @stahlop @klynn-stormz @laschatzi @emelizabeth88 @lfh1226-linda @kday426 @profdanglaisstuff @elisethewritingbeast @timeless-love-story @captain-emmajones @gingerpolyglot @ebcaver @ilovemesomekillianjones @teamhook @superchocovian @itsfabianadocarmo @tiganasummertree @gingerchangeling @jrob64 @onceratheart18 @xhookswenchx @winterbaby89 @swampmedusa @ultraluckycatnd @dancingnancyy @love-with-you-i-have-everything @shireness-says @snowbellewells @hollyethecurious @ouatpost @daxx04 @the-darkdragonfly @donteattheappleshook​
33 notes · View notes
frauleinsmaria · 6 years
Text
CSJJ Day 24: The End of Fear Is Where We Begin
Tumblr media
A/N: Here she is, folks! My (not so little) contribution to this year’s CS January Joy. First, several thank you’s: to the mods over at @csjanuaryjoy for hosting the event and allowing me to interact with some pretty spectacular people. Speaking of which, a massive shoutout to everyone I’ve had the pleasure of meeting through the JJ Discord chat; I’ve so enjoyed making new fandom friends and having the most random conversations that never fail to make my day. Third, much love to @wellhellotragic and @ultraluckycatnd for beta duties and helping me come up with an end result I’m super proud of. You’re all fantastic humans.
Summary: Consumed by grief after the deaths of his brother and fiancée, Killian Jones has spent the past three years on the verge of being a recluse until a late night encounter with his next door neighbor and her dog changes his life in ways he didn’t think were possible. 
Rated T |no major TW’s, although some excessive drinking and discussion about death
 AO3
Killian Jones considered himself to be a lot of things. A Brit, for one; that fact was made obvious by both his accent and his habitual use of phrases such as “rubbish,” “knackered,” and “car park” despite having lived in the States for over three years. A professor who spent most of his afternoons during the week lecturing freshmen and sophomores on British lit during the twentieth century. A Sagittarius, although he had no idea what that dictated outside of his date of birth. A borderline alcoholic who often had to force himself away from the bottle when memories of his late brother and fiancée became too much to bear.
But one thing Killian was not, was an animal person.
Don’t get him wrong, he had no desire to see an animal hurt or hungry. But he’d never been the kind of person who always wanted to have a pet or to fawn over other people’s (when he spent time with other people, that is.) He just didn’t see the appeal in having a companion around who couldn’t fend for themselves and had to be taken care of on a regular basis. Maybe that had something to do with the fact that his father hadn’t allowed pets when he and his brother were growing up, and even if they wanted one, they wouldn’t have been able to afford it after he and Liam were on their own.
He could tell that his neighbor, however, did not share his feelings on animals. Killian had actually never met the woman who lived in the apartment next to his in the six months since she’d moved in, aside from briefly glimpsing her one night when he was struggling to unlock his door after a few too many drinks and she’d stuck her head out to see what all the noise was about just as he stepped in and shut the door behind him. But the signs were there all the same: a mat in front of her door that read “Hope You Like Dogs,” the presence of paw prints all over the ground outside whenever it rained or snowed, and the high pitched barking he heard when there was any kind of noise or commotion out in the hallway. Whoever this woman was, her dog desired to keep her well protected.
But she, like most of the people Killian was surrounded by on a regular basis, remained a mystery to him, one he never tried to crack or even look into if it required any type of interaction on his part. The isolation had started after Liam’s passing, but increased drastically after he lost Milah a year and a half later. The friend groups and social gatherings he’d once found enjoyable soon became painful reminders of everything he’d lost, memories of their presence around old friends and at the local pubs they frequented the most no longer tolerable. It was the biggest motivation behind his leaving everything in London behind and moving across the pond less than two months after Milah’s death. He’d found himself in Boston in a small apartment big enough for him and his books, where he still remained.
His primary interactions in the three years since had been limited to his colleagues and students at the university (and only in the moments when his job required it) and the bartender at a local pub who now prepared his preferred rum as soon as he walked in the door and placed it in front of him without comment. Killian was more than aware that his existence had turned into a depressing one, but he often lacked the desire or motivation to make any changes. Making new friends was a foreign concept to him now, as was dating; even if he felt comfortable with the idea of being with someone who wasn’t Milah, he wouldn’t know what to say to a woman over dinner or drinks now if his life depended on it. Which is why he kept to himself in the apartment, leaving mostly just for his weekly lectures, trips to the store, and visits to the bar that he made a slight effort to minimize now and then. It was better that way- at least, that’s what he told himself on nights when the loneliness began to make its way back in. It was better he keep from burdening anyone else with his grief and evident lack of current social skills thanks to everything he’d lost.
It was New Year's Eve that threw a wrench into his life and made a bigger change than he ever could have bargained for. Killian arrived home from the bar in an Uber just after two, not quite plastered but not sober enough to trust himself behind the wheel. He dragged himself up the stairs and to his door, and, as he did on many nights like this, struggled to tell which key was the right one. It shouldn’t have been hard considering there were only a handful on his keyring, but they all looked alike and he never remembered to mark this one with something to identify it from the rest.
He was on his third try, mumbling something about the “damn bloody keys” when the door next to his opened and out popped his neighbor, wearing pajamas and square-rimmed glasses, blonde hair pulled into a knot on top of her head.
“Everything all right out here?” she asked, green eyes shining with emotion. Whether it was anger or concern would have to be reassessed when he was sober.
His reply was cut off by a loud bark coming from inside her apartment. “I don’t think I’m the one you should be asking that question to, lass.”
She ducked back into the apartment and came back with a still barking dog squirming in her arms. “Sorry about that. You were kind of making a lot of noise, and Wills doesn’t get that not everyone who breathes out here isn’t out to get us.” The dog, Wills, he presumed, was on the small side, more so stature than in weight. His fur was a golden blonde color a few shades darker than his owner’s. It looked at Killian incredulously as if assessing whether he could be trusted. “It’s just Killian. You can calm down,” she told it, scratching the fur behind his pointed ears.
“Pardon me, but how exactly do you know my name?”
“Your mail has ended up in my box a few times, and there’s only been one marked as K. Jones when I’ve gone to put it in the right box.”
“Oh. Erm, that’s very nice of you, Miss, um…” he trailed off, feeling somewhat embarrassed that this woman knew his name and he didn’t have the slightest hint of hers.
“Emma Swan. And this is Wills.” She shifted the dog to one arm and held her free hand out to him. Killian took it awkwardly, letting go after what seemed appropriate only for the dog- Wills, he supposed- to start licking his hand excitedly. The odd feeling of the dog’s cold tongue on his hand caught him off guard and he stepped back, pulling his hand away and wiping it dry against his jeans.
“Chill out, kiddo. Not everyone’s as affectionate as you are,” Emma said to the dog, who then began licking her cheek with the same fervor. “I’m sorry,” she told Killian, “he loves people and tends to get a bit carried away when he’s excited.”
The random affection from his neighbor’s dog was more personal than any interaction he’d had in years, not to mention whatever kind of conversation he was having with her. “Yes, well, if you’d excuse me, I’d best be turning in.” He turned back to his door, and, after finally selecting the right key, disappeared into his apartment without another word to Emma Swan.
Killian woke the next morning with an awful hangover and an inkling that his neighbor and her dog were not his biggest fans. He couldn’t say he blamed them.
His next semester of classes began without preamble, welcoming new groups of students that were either excited for the course materials, or couldn’t care less; he’d guessed that there were few in between. He spent the first week going over the syllabus, trying to familiarize himself with the new faces, and telling annoyed students in his eight a.m. lecture class that yes, they would have to come to class in the morning to receive attendance credit. (It was tempting to tell them he didn’t bloody like the chosen class time any more than they did.) Emma and Wills Swan were seldom on his mind in the midst of the chaos, although he still heard the barking now and then through their thin walls and often felt a sudden pang of guilt he couldn’t explain.
The start of February and the latest snowfall caused his next run in with Emma and her dog.  The snow had just began when Killian left for his morning lecture, but had increased in severity so much over the next few hours that all remaining classes were cancelled by the university, sending him back home instead of to his one-thirty class. He was walking up to his building when he heard what had to be paws on the snow and turned to see Emma and Wills, the latter of whom was wearing a bright red harness attached to a leash that Emma struggled to hang on to as he ran up to Killian.
“You know, not everyone likes to sporadically run as much as you do,” Emma said, the dog panting as he hopped up on his hind legs and used his front paws to brace himself on Killian’s knees, a grin on his face. Was Killian supposed to pet him, he wondered? He didn’t think he’d pet a dog since he was a child.
“Wills, get off of him!” Emma tugged on the dog’s leash and he hopped off of Killian, only to jump right back up again leaving faint wet paw prints he could feel through the fabric of his trousers. “I’m sorry,” she apologized to Killian. “The snow has him excited.”
Killian had multiple reasons to be annoyed: he was far from an animal fiend, but the knees of his trousers were slightly damp and dirty now, and all he wanted was to be up in his flat with a hot cup of tea and the book he was reading, not outside in the snow talking to this woman he barely knew. But, to his surprise, he wasn’t. Wills seemed to be decent enough, his clothes would need to be washed anyway, and the book would still be waiting for him if it took a few minutes longer to get up to his apartment. “It’s all right, Swan.” He reached down and stroked Wills between its ears like he’d seen Emma do that night in the hallway. The dog sighed appreciatively and licked Killian’s hand before jumping down and returning to her.
He’d almost forgotten about the weather until snow began to fall again as the wind speed increased. “I guess we should get inside if we don’t want to get blown away.” Emma laughed and pulled the white beanie she was wearing farther down over her ears.
“Aye. That would be most unfortunate.” Killian held the front door open for Emma and Wills who followed him up the stairs to their floor.
“I should have known living in a complex with no elevator was a bad idea with a dog,” she muttered on the second floor. “Wills makes me get in more than enough exercise as is.”
Killian contemplated what to say in response. Should he joke that the dog wanted to make sure she stayed in shape? No, that might come across as him insinuating that she needed to stay in shape. Something told him Emma might not react well to that.
She must have taken his silence as disinterest because she didn’t speak again until they’d come to the doors of their respective apartments. Had he become so antisocial that he was incapable of having a normal conversation with a woman?
“Uh, take care, Swan,” he tried as a last minute effort to patch up things as she unlocked her door.
Emma gave him the slightest hint of a smile. He took that to be a good sign. “You too. Hey, there’s a bunch of leftover pizza in my fridge from a work thing yesterday if you don’t have anything to do for dinner tonight. It’ll take me forever to eat by myself, and this guy can’t have any, despite how much he wants it.”
Killian couldn’t recall the last time someone had invited him to, well, anything. Sure, he’d gotten occasional dinner invitations from colleagues and a few people in their apartment building when he’d first come to Boston, but these invitations stopped coming as soon as people understood that the chances of him accepting were slim. Perhaps saying yes to Emma’s offer wouldn’t be a horrible idea. It wasn’t as if he had prior plans for his own dinner and one night away from his book on the couch for a few hours wouldn’t be the end of the world.
It had been so long since he’d been alone with anyone for an extended period of time, though. He had no idea how to talk to someone like Emma Swan, even in the most platonic of circumstances. She didn’t need Killian and his antisocial tendencies making things awkward between them.
Emma took his silence as a rejection. “Or not. Don’t feel like you have to or anything; it was just an offer.” She unlocked her door and slipped inside the apartment with Wills as Killian watched, wondering how he’d become so far gone.
He spent the better part of the afternoon on the couch with his book, just as he’d intended, but stuck on reading the same sentence over and over as he recalled the earlier moment in the hall with Emma. He’d blown it with her. She probably thought her neighbor was rude and antisocial. Maybe he could work up the nerve to show her she was wrong on the former if nothing else.
Tossing his book to the side, Killian got up and left before he lost his nerve. He stood in front of Emma’s door and took a deep breath before knocking on the paneled wood. There were no sounds coming from inside. Maybe, he considered with a pang of disappointment, she wasn’t home thinking he wasn’t interested in her offer and had decided to brave the weather. But then he heard a familiar bark and paws scratching up against the door.
“Oh, Killian,” Emma gasped when she answered the door. She looked much like she did on the night they met- glasses, plaid pajamas, hair pulled up and out of her face.
“Uh, hello, love. I was wondering if that offer of yours from earlier still stands?”
“Of course. Come on in.”
Her apartment, not surprisingly, was laid out much like his own, same foyer, kitchen, living room, hallway to the bedroom and bathroom back and to the left instead of the right. There were few similarities elsewhere. His rooms were neat and pristine, every coffee mug and book in its designated place. Here, there were shoes by the couch, hair ties on the coffee table, Emma’s red leather jacket thrown over the back of a kitchen chair, and dog toys scattered on the floor. It wasn’t messy, per se. It looked like a place that was actually lived in and enjoyed.
“Ignore the mess,” Emma said, noticing his eyes wandering. “I try to keep things neat, but I’m not exactly the tidiest person ever and it’s been a busy few days.”
“No worries, love.”
She opened the refrigerator and pulled out a cardboard box with a logo he vaguely recognized from a local pizza parlor a few blocks from their building. “I have cheese, ground beef, and some weird supreme thing with mushrooms and olives that coworkers sent with me despite knowing I wouldn’t touch it with a ten foot pole.”
He realized a moment too late that he was probably supposed to laugh at that remark. “Uh, anything’s fine love. I don’t mind mushrooms myself.”
She wrinkled her nose. “In that case, have all you want.” She turned on the oven and placed the pizza box on the top rack to be heated. “Make yourself at home,” she told him, gesturing to the living room. “This should only take a couple of minutes.”
Killian took a seat on the couch, feeling awkward. Wills, who had been trailing Emma around the kitchen, darted into the room and jumped up next to him. He rolled over onto his back and rested his head on Killian’s lap.  
“He’s a big baby,” Emma called from the kitchen. “Feel free to move him if you want, but there’s probably gonna be dog hair on your clothes just from stepping into the apartment at this rate.” Sure enough, Killian noticed a few stray white hairs on his jeans and the ends of his shirt sleeves. He wasn’t thrilled about it by any means, but it was tolerable.
Wills stared up at him with his big brown eyes, looking unsatisfied with Killian’s lack of affection. He’d seemed to like being pet when they were outside earlier, he remembered.
“Okay, pizza’s done!” Emma sat down on the other end of the couch with the pizza box and a stack of paper plates and napkins. “Sorry, dude,” she told Wills as he caught a whiff of the pizza and looked at her with what could only be called longing. “You can’t join in.” Seeming to understand, the dog jumped down and went to his small bed over by Emma’s TV, where he curled up and went to sleep.
“So.” Emma grabbed a slice of cheese pizza and curled up into the corner of the couch. “Tell me something about yourself. All I’ve been able to gather so far is that you’re clearly not from around here.”
“Er, there’s not a lot to tell.” It had been so long since he’d had a reason to talk about himself. “I moved to Boston from England three years ago. I teach British lit at the university. Not much of a people person, honestly,” he admitted, “but you might have gathered that by now.”
She nodded. “I got the feeling the night I met you in the hallway. That’s okay though. Some people just suck.”
“Aye.” Or just talking to people at all is more of a struggle than it’s worth. Something told him not to add that. “And what of you, Swan?” He wasn’t so far removed socially that he’d forgotten you were supposed to ask those kinds of questions back. All that he knew about Emma was limited to the dog sleeping in the corner.
“I work in bail bonds. Tracking down people who’ve skipped bail and dragging them back to court,” she explained in between bites of cheese and pizza crust. “Or to jail, depending on how much trouble they give me. I got a black eye just before Christmas from a guy who was trying to get out of paying child support.”
“Sounds like a bloody prat,” he muttered, earning him a laugh from Emma.
“I’m not entirely sure what that means, but judging by your tone of voice, I have to agree.” She told him a few similar stories about people she’d dealt with in her line of work as they finished what was left of the pizza. Killian was grateful she was willing to lead the conversation, keeping him from having to more than sit back and listen. The things she dealt with in bail bonds made his job seem much simpler.
As if he knew they had finished eating, Wills darted across the room and back onto the couch, planting himself on Killian’s lap.
“I think someone likes you.”
“He’s...nice.” There wasn’t much else he knew to say about a dog. He wasn’t quite sure what to do with him either. “What kind is he?”
“He’s a chihuahua and corgi mix. Do you have any pets?”
“No.”
An awkward silence set in, Emma likely interpreting his apprehension for disinterest again. He was quite interested, but not knowing what to say to her made things complicated. This was the most time he’d spent with a woman, colleague or otherwise, since Milah. He could still vividly remember the last day they’d spent together before her accident, cooking one of her favorite pasta dishes together in his flat and falling asleep together on the couch halfway through The Matrix.
The memory made his heart sink. He’d spent enough time with Emma Swan for today, “It’s getting a bit late,” he said. It wasn’t even six o’clock. “I suppose I should get going.”
She held out her arms for Wills. He jumped up and moved to her lap, saving Killian from the dilemma of how best to move him from his own. “Thanks for dinner, love.” He stood and gave her what he hoped looked like a smile.
“Don’t mention it.” Emma got to her feet as well, the dog curled up like an infant in her arms. “I’m glad the pizza didn’t go to waste. Maybe we’ll see you again soon?” Wills’ ears shot up at the suggestion. “I guess that’s his way of saying he wants to see more of you.”
“Perhaps.” Or perhaps not if memories of his lost love were going to resurface again when he spent time with her again. “Goodnight, Swan.” He saw himself out without listening for her response.
Killian threw himself back into his routine with unusual fervor over the next few weeks, planning lectures out weeks in advance and grading assignments as soon as they were in his hands. He’d gone without running into Emma and her dog since the night in her apartment, and as terrible as he felt about it, he was relieved. He couldn’t think about either of them for long without his thoughts heading in a downward spiral he didn’t have the emotional strength to conquer.
Things seemed to be looking up (as much as they could, anyway), until the one day in March he’d grown to dread more every year. He cancelled both of his lectures, sending students an email stating he was under the weather, and spent the day the same way he always did: alone, replaying that awful phone call on repeat until five, which, for some reason, was the time he deemed acceptable to give in and head for the bar. Rum wouldn’t make him forget the pain, nothing could, but it usually dulled the sting enough to get him through the night in one piece.
“Usually” being the key word. Killian wasn’t sure how much he’d had to drink, but it should have been long enough to at least distort the words of the naval officer who’d called him that night: I’m so sorry. There’s been an accident. Lieutenant Jones didn’t make it. Tonight, he remembered every word as if he’d just heard them for the first time.
The sentence was running through his mind for what had to be the hundredth time when something hit his left shoulder. Killian turned to see a man stumble into the bar stool beside him. “Sorry about that,” he apologized. “Guess I’ve had more to drink than I thought.”
“Perhaps you should be more careful about what you’re doing then,” Killian spat. He was in no mood to deal with the bloke or his excuses.
The guy shot him a dirty look. “Dude, I said I was sorry. No need to be an asshole about it.”
“What did you just say to me?” Killian clenched his jaw and felt his hand ball up into a fist. He didn’t realize what he was about to do until he felt someone grabbing him by his raised arm and yanking him back. It was the bartender, who’d come around the counter to stop him.
“You don’t want to do this, mate.” Killian realized for as long as he’d been coming to the bar that he’d never taken the time to learn the man’s name, odd since he was the first fellow Brit he’d come across in Boston, although he vaguely recalled hearing someone refer to him as Robin before. “Trust me, the wanker isn’t worth spending your night in a jail cell for.”
He nodded, shame and regret both getting to him almost as much as the rum. “Apologies. I think it’s time for me to leave.”
“Good idea. I’ll call you a cab if you’d like.”
“Please.” As Robin left, Killian turned to look for the guy he’d almost taken out, but he’d disappeared. It was probably for the best; he doubted he would have taken Killian’s apology well considering how the almost fight had started in the first place.
He all but stumbled into the cab when it arrived, thinking he should have left Robin a bigger tip for the incident he’d caused. The bartender, however, was soon forgotten. Liam would have been ashamed of him - getting worked up over something inconsequential and almost harming another person because of his anger. In truth, his brother would be ashamed over quite a few things in Killian’s life. Liam was full of life, the guy who had many friends and was constantly going out of his way to do things for other people. He wouldn’t have stood for the borderline recluse Killian had allowed himself to become over the past few years.
By the time the cab pulled up to his apartment building, Killian felt sick, and it wasn’t because of the alcohol. He tossed the driver a handful of bills, not caring if it was more than his fee, and dragged himself up the stairs to the third floor. It was when he got to his front door and pulled out his keys he realized he’d never marked them after the last time so he’d know which one was for the apartment.
Liam wouldn’t have had this issue. The thought was all it took for him to let out a loud string of obscenities and hurl his keys at the door. They hit the wood with a loud thunk. Drunk or not, he shouldn’t have been surprised by the barking coming from Emma’s flat next door.
“Bloody hell,” he muttered, bending down to pick up his keys. He needed to unlock the door and get inside before Emma came out and found him like this.
Killian was trying the first key when he heard a door open and saw a familiar blonde head out of the corner of his eye.
“Hey. Everything alright?”
“‘M fine.” He didn’t look up from the door handle. The second key was no use either. “Just a bloody wanker.”
“Killian?” She stepped out into the hall, Wills trailing out behind her. “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing. I told you, I’m fine.”
Emma frowned and folded her arms over her chest. “I know when someone is lying to me, Killian. It may very well be none of my business, but yelling and throwing your keys at the door doesn’t sound like “fine” to me.”
Even drunk, he couldn’t help but notice she was wearing the same pajamas as the night they met in the very same place. They barely knew each other, he reminded himself. But he needed to tell someone, anyone; he’d kept it to himself for so long now.
“He’s gone,” Killian whispered, his voice breaking.
Her facial expression softened. “Hey. Who’s gone, Killian? Is there something I can do?”
“There’s nothing to do! My brother’s gone and I can’t do this without him. It gets worse every year. But it’s not supposed to happen like that, is it? Isn’t it supposed to get easier over time?” Killian wasn’t sure what he was saying now. “But it’s been three years without both of them and none of it’s easier. I can’t even unlock my own bloody door.” Tears welled up in his eyes but he blinked them away before Emma noticed.
There was a long moment of silence. She put a hand on his shoulder. “Why don’t you come over to my place for a bit? I’ll help you unlock your door later, but I think you could use a different kind of drink for now.”
All Killian wanted was to crawl into bed and forget any of this had happened. But he nodded and followed her into the apartment. “Sit,” she insisted, pointing to her couch. “I’m pretty sure there’s a bag of decaf around her somewhere.”
He lowered himself onto the couch and didn’t object as Wills trotted over and took a seat in his lap once again. He soon found himself rubbing the dog’s back the way he’d seen Emma do before. Wills gave a contented sigh and curled up tighter against him. It was how Emma found them when she came into the living room holding two steaming mugs with a bottle of cream and a box of sugar packets tucked under her arm. “I didn’t know if you liked cream or sugar in your coffee, so I brought both.”
“Both is good.” He drank it black in the mornings, but the extra calories surely wouldn’t hurt him after everything else tonight. After adding enough cream and sugar for his liking, he took a long sip of the drink, not caring if it burnt his tongue. “Thank you, love.”
“Don’t mention it. I think the concept of coffee sobering you up is a myth, but I figured it wouldn’t hurt to try anyway.”
They sat in silence drinking their coffee, Killian continuing to pet Wills without thinking much of it, until Emma must have felt it safe to broach the reason for his outburst in the hall. “Did you wanna talk about any of it?” she asked. “Y’know, the stuff you mentioned earlier. If you don’t, that’s fine,” she added when he didn’t respond. “Just thought I’d offer.”
“I suppose I should.” He gulped. “Today is the anniversary of my brother Liam’s death. I rarely spend it sober.”
“I’m so sorry, Killian. How did it happen?”
“He was in the Navy. There was an accident; something about the ship he was on colliding with an oil tanker.” Picturing the scene was always the worst part. “I’m not sure about a lot of the specifics. I really didn’t want to know more than necessary.”
Emma nodded. “That’s understandable. I can tell he meant a lot to you.”
“Aye. Our mother died when we were young, and father bolted as soon as Liam turned eighteen and could take responsibility for me, so he was the only parent I had for most of my childhood.”
“Tell me about him. What was he like? What were his interests?”
Killian told her everything. How Liam never parted his hair correctly, how he liked to dip his pizza in wing sauce, about the time he followed Killian to the movies on his first date and attempted to hide a few rows behind him wearing sunglasses and a rain hat. He wasn’t sure if it was the rum or his pent up loneliness that caused him to pour his heart out so freely, but he had no qualms with telling Emma everything there was to know about his brother.
“It sounds like he really looked out for you,” she said once she’d stopped laughing over the date story. “That’s what big brothers are supposed to do.”
He nodded. “Liam was an insufferable arse some days, but he always wanted what was best for me.”
“Can I ask you something?” she asked after a moment.
“I don’t see why not.”
“Out in the hall, you said something about being without both of them. Was there someone else too?”
Killian had forgotten about that. Despite everything else he’d shared, that was one subject he wasn’t ready to delve into. “Aye, there was. But I’m not sure I feel up for discussing her tonight.”
“That’s okay. I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable by mentioning it.”
“No apologies needed. Although I feel as if I owe you one for interrupting your evening.”
“Yeah,” Emma scoffed, “you really threw a wrench in my watching TV on the couch with Wills. Seriously, it’s fine.” Hearing his name, the dog sat up from Killian’s lap and wagged his tail, barely missing his coffee cup. He had to admit he found himself warming up to Wills the more time he spent around him. He was still far from an animal fanatic, but he had grown to see the appeal of having a pet around for company.
“I suppose it’s time I turn in for the night.” Killian wasn’t looking for an excuse to leave this time. He could feel his eyes growing heavy and knew he needed to sleep before dealing with the inevitable hangover he’d be nursing tomorrow.
“You sure? You’re more than welcome to stay a bit longer if you want.”
He shook his head and quickly drained the last of his coffee. “I’m afraid not.” The dog moved from his lap as they both stood and she took his empty mug. “I can’t thank you enough, love. Not just for this,” he gestured to the coffee, “but for allowing me to, well, vent. It’s been so long since I spoke to anyone about my brother.”
“I’m honored you felt comfortable enough to tell me about him. Feel free to come back anytime you need to talk again, or just want some company. The fur child and I would be glad to have you.” Wills rubbed his head against the side of Killian’s leg as if showing he agreed.
“I may have to consider that.” He took her free hand and brought it to his lips briefly before letting go. “Goodnight, love. And Wills,” he added, smiling down at the dog.
“‘Night, Killian.”
He successfully unlocked his apartment door on the first try.
When Killian awoke the next morning, it was with the hangover he’d expected, but also with the feeling that a weight had been lifted off of his chest. He knew it was because of Emma, or rather what she’d done for him. He wasn’t naive enough to think another person could come in and solve his problems, but maybe she could steer him in the right direction to do so himself.
He returned to work feeling better about his job than he had in months. Instead of bolting for the door the minute he finished a lecture, he was willing to stay behind and answer questions from students and even found himself making small talk with a few colleagues at the next department meeting. It felt strange trying to create a space for himself in that environment after keeping to himself for so long, but he also knew Liam and Milah wouldn’t want him living the same as he had been since he’d lost them. Something told him Emma would agree.
There was a knock at his door on a Saturday morning a few weeks later. The sound caught Killian off guard; it was rare that anyone came by his apartment unless it was the landlord, who called before his visits.
“Hello, Swan.” Emma stood at his door dressed in leggings and her red leather jacket, along with Wills on his harness and leash.
“Hey. I thought I’d take this guy for a walk since it’s nice outside today.” Wills began to pant, showing his approval. “I didn’t know if you’d be interested in joining us? If you’re busy, that’s fine, I know it’s last minute but-”
“No!” he interrupted. “I’d like nothing more. Give me just a moment to find my coat and shoes.” Thankfully he was already dressed, wearing his favorite jeans and a navy henley that Milah liked because it brought out the blue in his eyes. He tried not to dwell much on that last bit.
“All right, love.” He was back at his door five minutes later, double checking that it was locked before pulling it closed behind him. “Lead the way.”
He followed her down the stairs and out the door to their building. “There’s a park nearby with a place for dogs that Wills really likes,” she told him when they were outside. “Figured I’d let him run around there for awhile if you don’t mind.”
“Not at all. Sounds quite nice, actually.” In truth, Killian found himself so elated at the prospect of not spending yet another Saturday holed up in his apartment. That wasn’t to say he was becoming a social butterfly by any means, but taking advantage of Emma’s invitation wasn’t going to do him any harm.
And, he found himself thinking as they sat together on a bench in the park and watched Wills run around a playground made just for dogs, he liked spending time with her. A lot. The idea scared him for multiple reasons. For one, there were moments he wasn’t sure if he’d moved on from Milah. Even after so much time, he’d think about a memory of them together or see an advertisement from a band or show she liked and be hit with a wave of grief all over again.
Killian also couldn’t help but contemplate whether whatever it was he was growing to feel for Emma Swan was more so to do with her specifically or the fact that he hadn’t spent time like this with a woman since Milah. He liked to think it was the former. Emma was funny, kind, thoughtful, and, one thing he couldn’t ignore, beautiful. If he were being honest, he’d noticed it to some degree when they’d first met. But it was then, sitting on that park bench watching her laugh at Wills chase his own tail in circles that he got a glimpse of how stunning she truly was, blonde curls reflecting the sunlight and green eyes so vibrant and full of life. There were a few times he noticed her watching him with a look in her eyes he couldn’t describe, but he chalked it up to his imagination running away with him.
They spent most of the afternoon at the park and then at a local ice cream parlor Emma frequented because they made special treats for dogs.
“Thanks for coming with us,” she told Killian as they ate their ice cream cones on the walk back to their building, Wills long since having finished his own. “It’s mostly been just the two of us since my brother and his wife had a baby and don’t have much free time anymore. So the company is nice.”
“I’m the one who should be thanking you for the invitation, Swan. You’ve actually done quite a bit for my social life as of late. I mean it, love,” he continued when she raised her eyebrows quizzically. “I’ll spare you another heavy conversation about my past for now, but let’s just say the majority of my social interactions over the past few years have been limited to explaining the themes in Lord of the Flies to bored students.”
Emma pursed her lips as if carefully considering her response. “I understand. After you’ve been through something traumatic, it’s easier to shut people out - look out for yourself and you’ll never get hurt, right?” She continued without waiting for his reaction. “But, Killian, that’s not much of a life. You and I may not know each other all that well, so I’m sorry in advance if it feels like I’m overstepping boundaries here. But your brother and anyone else you’ve lost would’ve wanted more for you.”
He gave a reluctant nod. “You’re right, Swan. It’s something I’ve given much thought to as time goes on.”
“Oh?” Emma must have thought he’d be upset at her confrontation.
Killian considered going into detail on how she’d inadvertently caused this change of heart, but it all seemed too much for this level of their friendship. (And wasn’t that what they were now? Friends?) “Let’s just say I’m turning over a new leaf. Or trying to, at least.”
Spending Saturday afternoons in the park with Emma and Wills soon became a regular routine. The two of them continued to get to know each other, discussing everything from rom coms to favorite foods and bands they thought were overrated.
“You’re English and you don’t like The Beatles? Isn’t that, like, some kind of heresy?”
“I believe that’s pushing it a bit, love. For one, there’s no list of requirements, and I never said I didn’t like them. I just can’t comprehend the amount of people who would be willing to die for Paul McCartney.”
He was grateful that Emma rarely mentioned his brother or anything else he’d shared that night in her apartment. She’d also never pressed him for more details about Milah, something he also appreciated considering she was always involved when it came to sorting out his feelings for Emma.
The end of the semester came and went, with finals quickly approaching. Killian had spent the past few weeks caught up in grading papers, finalising his exams, and spending time with Emma and Wills that he didn’t take notice of the date on the first Friday in May until that evening.
He’d come home from work, exhausted after giving two exams and a staff meeting with the head of the English department. His phone vibrated as soon as he walked in the door, something that had been a rare occurrence a few months ago. Emma had taken a penchant to sending him different literary memes she found online, today’s being a picture of Bilbo Baggins with a caption that read, “I started walking around without any shoes, and it became sort of a Hobbit.”
Killian laughed and typed out a quick response, pausing when he went back to his home screen and saw the date on his calendar app. “Bloody hell.”
He jumped at the sound of a knock on his door. “Hey,” Emma said when he answered. “I was gonna send you another text, but I heard you come in just now and figured it would be easier to- what’s wrong?”
“Nothing, Swan,” he insisted, trying not to meet her gaze. “Just a long day, that’s all. Now, what were you going to ask?”
Emma gave him a knowing look. “Uh uh. We’ve had this conversation before; you know you can’t lie to me and get away with it. I’m not gonna force you to talk about whatever’s going on if you don’t want to, but don’t even try to tell me everything’s alright when you’ve got that look on your face.”
“What look?”
“The one that makes it seem like you’ve lost your best friend.”
If Killian’s heart had sank when he realized the date, now, it had plummeted. “I suppose you can say I did.”
He watched as Emma’s expression changed from one of irritation to sadness. She took a step closer to him and placed a hand on his arm. “Hey. I still meant what I just said about not forcing you to talk about anything, but if you want to, I’m here.”
He nodded. “I’ll put on the decaf.” It was far from what he really wanted for this conversation, but he had no desire to go back down that road again. In fact, he realized as he turned on the coffee pot and waited for the water to heat, he hadn’t had a drink since that last night at the bar. Not to say there hadn’t been a few times he’d been tempted, such as now, but the regret over what he’d almost done and who he’d allowed himself to become when he drank always won out.
“Where’s our third member?” he asked, entering the living room with two steaming mugs, having added the cream and sugar to Emma’s the way he knew she liked it. It was the first time she’d been in his apartment, he noticed as she took her coffee from him. But anyone else wouldn’t have been able to notice; the way she sat back on the couch and curled her hands around the mug made it look like she’d been here and done this a dozen times before. Maybe that’s what happened when you got to know a person so well.
“At my place. I hadn’t planned on staying, plus I figured you wouldn’t want white fur all over your apartment.”
Killian shrugged. “I’m used to it now. Why don’t you go ahead and bring him over?”
“Sure thing. I know he’ll be excited.”
Excited was an understatement. Minutes later, Wills bounded into the living room and onto his lap. Unlike the first few times, Killian thought nothing of it now, even appreciating the dog’s affection. “Hey there, mate.”
There was a moment of silence as he contemplated how to start this conversation. “Do you, uh-” He forced down the lump in his throat. “Do you remember the night I told you about my brother? When you asked if I’d lost someone else?” Emma nodded. “I did. Her name was Milah. She was my, well, my everything. We met not long after Liam passed. I was struggling just to get through any given day without him, but she helped pull me out of that and reminded me what it felt like to live again.”
“I can tell she meant a lot to you.”
“Aye.” He quickly went through the story of how they met in a pub, she celebrating a divorce that had been a long time coming, him trying to numb the pain of Liam’s death. A night that could have ended in disaster led to falling in love. Their happiness lasted just over a year, until she was the only victim of a fatal car accident. One that happened less than a month after he’d proposed.
“Oh, Killian.”
“I hadn’t realized it was her birthday until just awhile ago. I always made a big deal out of the day, and she loved it, then I went and bloody forgot for the first time.”
“Killian, losing track of what day it is doesn’t make you a bad person or insinuate that you loved her any less. If anything, I think it means that you’re trying to move on, and she would have wanted that for you too.”  
“Aye. It’s just that for so long, moving on seemed impossible, and taking a step in that direction feels…”
“Weird?” she finished for him.
“That’s putting it lightly.” Betrayal was more like it.
“Yeah, I’d suspect that’s normal. I’m really proud of you though.”
That was unexpected to say the least. “Aye? For what?”
“When you and I met on New Year’s Eve, you were drunk off your ass and hardly ever seemed to leave your apartment or speak to anyone. I can tell you’ve tried to change all of those things over the past few months, and that’s not easy. So, yeah, I’m pretty damn proud of you, and you should be too.”
It was odd, he thought later after they’d left and he’d started getting ready for bed, how Emma attributed so many of the changes in his life to his efforts alone. And while he’d certainly tried to do things differently, her own involvement was not to be ignored. So many things about her had changed him for the better.
Killian had an enlightening thought just before he fell asleep: befriending Emma Swan was without a doubt one of the best things he’d ever done.
As he thought on it though, he considered the idea that maybe what he felt for Emma was more than just friendship. He could easily admit that he felt a certain tenderness, but wondered if it was something more, something like affection. But feeling this kind of affection for her? Well, that was going to complicate things.
His friendship with Emma continued as normal as summer began. There were more trips to the park with Wills, dinner and movie nights in each other’s apartments, and a few outings with friends of hers that she’d invited him to meet when she thought he’d be up for it. It felt as if he’d already known David and Mary Margaret for months after hearing so many of Emma’s stories about them and everything they’d done for her over the years. Ruby came on a bit strong at first, but he liked both her and her girlfriend, Belle, as well as Elsa and Anna. He even found tolerating Will Scarlet to be easier than expected after Emma had warned him about the number of questionable things that were possible to come out of his mouth.
One night, their conversation took a different route when Emma let Killian in on her own past. Her childhood was less than pleasant, spending years bouncing around between various group homes until she had been taken in by David’s mother as a teenager. She’d also experienced her fair share of heartache. Her first love had set her up for a crime he was guilty of when she was only seventeen; she’d narrowly avoided a prison sentence because of it. The only other serious relationship she’d been in lasted less than a year when she found out the man had a wife and kids she knew nothing about.
“Please tell me you punched the bloke,” Killian had said after hearing that particular story. He was livid at the idea of anyone having the nerve to treat her so poorly.
“Sadly, no; I was too upset at the time to lash out at him. But he’s bankrupt now and his wife left and took the kids at least.”
“Still not nearly what he deserved.”  
As their friendship evolved, so did his feelings for her. With every random meme or message she sent him, every late night conversation, everything that chipped away at both of their walls, he found himself inevitably falling in love. He also still continued to question whether his feelings were one-sided. There were times she would take his hand walking down the street without thinking much about it, hold his gaze longer than normal, or joke around with him in a way that might be considering flirting. There were also the nights when they fell asleep on the couch in the middle of a movie and he’d wake up with Emma’s head on his chest, one hand inside the neck of his shirt and the other over his heart as if she’d placed it there intentionally. He liked to think there was something to be said for these moments other than unintentional habits.
Summer ended just as quickly as it had began, and Killian started preparing for another semester of classes. There wasn’t quite as much on his plate at this time of year in comparison to finals week, but it was enough to keep him preoccupied. The Wednesday before classes began, he was so swamped with meetings and pre-course work that he hadn’t noticed there had been no word from Emma all day. In fact, he hadn’t thought to check his phone at all until it rang around four that afternoon. He normally didn’t answer calls from unfamiliar numbers, but figured it could be something important.
“Killian? It’s David.”
“Hello, mate. Everything all right?”
He could sense David’s hesitation over the phone. “Well, kind of. Emma’s bit in a bit of an accident.”
Killian felt his throat close up as his heart began to pound in his chest. “Is she-” he gulped. “Is she okay? What happened?”
“I’m honestly not sure yet. Her boss just called me; something about a skip getting rough with her. She’s in the ER now. I figured you would want to know.”
“What hospital?” His voice was starting to break.
“I’ll text you the address. It’s not far from the university.”
“Thanks.” Killian hung up and bolted out of his office, disregarding the papers or supplies spread out across the desk. He had more important concerns. Not trusting himself to drive coherently, he called an Uber and gave the driver the hospital address David had sent him.
He was unable to think straight as the car crept through mid afternoon traffic. His mind was going in a dozen different directions, thinking of every possibility. When had this happened and where? Had they apprehended the bloke who did this to her? How serious were her injuries?
Liam and Milah were gone. He couldn’t lose her too- no, he wasn’t going to think like that. Emma had done so much to help him move on; she wouldn’t want him to even consider the possibility.
A number of people were almost knocked down when he bolted through the doors to the emergency room and ran for the front desk. “Can you tell me where Emma Swan is?”
“Are you family?” the receptionist asked, not bothering to take his eyes off of the computer screen in front of him.
“Well, no, but-”
“I’m sorry, sir, but we’re only allowed to disclose a patient’s information to relatives.”
Bloody hell. He should have expected as much.
“Killian!” He let out a sigh of relief when he saw David approaching. “It’s fine; he’s with me,” he told the receptionist. It was a nice gesture from a man he’d only met a handful of times. Perhaps Emma had shared more about their relationship with him than he’d assumed.
He followed David down a hallway of identical looking hospital rooms. “What’s going on? How’s Emma?”
“She’s okay for the most part. A few broken ribs, a black eye, and a couple bruises, but nothing too serious. They wanna keep her overnight just to monitor everything, but she’s already insisting to be discharged.”
That was a good sign- she was being as stubborn and feisty as ever.
“Here we are.” David stopped at an open door on the left. Emma was propped up in bed, wearing a standard hospital gown and white terrycloth robe. She didn’t look quite as bad as he’d prepared himself to see. The black and purple skin around her right eye stood out blatantly against her pale skin, and he could see a bruise peeking out from the sleeve of her robe, but those were the only visible injuries he was able to make out.
Mary Margaret stood by the bed, fluffing out her pillows. “Are you sure there’s nothing you want?”
Emma started to answer but froze when she saw him. “Killian?”
“Hello, love. I hear there’s someone out there who needs his arse kicked.”
She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, and I could’ve done it if he hadn’t caught me at a bad time.”
“Don’t worry, Swan. I know you’ll pay him back for it as soon as you’ve recovered.”
Mary Margaret took that moment to grab her husband by the arm. “David, why don’t we go get Emma something to drink?”
David glanced at the table by the hospital bed. “But she’s already got so-”
“Be back soon!” They were gone before Emma or Killian had a chance to question them.
She pointed to one of the chairs by her bed. “Might as well make yourself comfy.”
“Aye.” He took the one closest to her. “How are you feeling?”
She shrugged. “Okay. Kinda sore. Mostly pissed that the guy got away. He’s been skipping out on paying child support for months, and I thought I finally had him.”
“You’ll get him next time, Swan. I have nothing but confidence in you.” He chuckled. “Plus, I’m sure he knows better than to mess with you now.”
Emma started to laugh too, then winced. “Don’t say anything funny; it hurts too much to laugh. Hey, I thought you were swamped with work this week? Classes start back soon, right?”
“I left as soon as David called and told me what happened. Some things are more important than classes.”
She studied him for a moment, her green eyes pensive. “That was...Thank you, Killian.” She gave him a small smile. It was enough to break him all over again. Who knew the woman he’d lived next door to for months could show up with her dog and change his entire life?
Speaking of which- “Where is Wills at, Swan?”
“Shit!” Emma tried to sit straight up and winced again. “He’s at my place. Great dog mom I am, I hadn’t even thought about him yet. The poor guy is gonna go nuts when I don’t come home tonight.”
“He could stay with me. I know it wouldn’t exactly be the same, but he’s been to my apartment before, and I don’t mind having him there.”
“That would be great. I’ll give you my key before you go. The only things you’ll really need are his bag of dry food, and his leash and harness if he needs to go out.”
Killian nodded. “Doesn’t seem too complicated.” He’d seen Emma take care of her dog enough times that he figured he’d know what to do.
“You’re the best, you know that?” There was no hint of sarcasm in her voice.
His face broke out into a grin. He loved her so much. “I try my best.”
David and Mary Margaret returned soon after, followed by Emma’s doctor, who reminded them she needed to rest. Killian tried not to laugh when he saw Emma roll her eyes when the woman wasn’t looking. He had no desire to leave her, but it helped to know she’d be coming home tomorrow, and he’d be making things easier for her by taking care of Wills.
“The apartment key is on the key ring in my jacket pocket,” she told him, pointing to where her red leather jacket hung in the corner. “There’s a blue dot painted on it, so you shouldn’t get it mixed up like you always do with yours.”
He retrieved the key and tucked it away in the pocket of his own jacket. “No worries, Swan. I’ll see you tomorrow?” he asked, approaching the side of her bed.
“Yeah. I’m not sure what time it’ll be, but I’ll let you know. I’m ready to get my fur baby back.”
“I’m sure the feeling is mutual. I’ll take good care of him though.” Killian leaned over and pressed his lips to her forehead on the side of her uninjured eye. “Goodbye, love.”
If Emma found his display of affection odd, she said nothing.
Wills all but knocked Killian down when he stopped by to retrieve him. He wasn’t used to being alone for so long since Emma was normally home earlier in the evenings. The novelty soon wore off when the dog realized Killian was alone.
“I know, mate. But don’t worry. She’ll be home tomorrow.” He wasn’t sure if he said it to comfort the dog or himself more.
The dog was familiar with Killian’s apartment by now, bolting into the living room and sprawling out on the couch. Killian knew he’d be vacuuming up white fur for the next month, but it was worth it. Wills laid there and watched as he straightened up around the apartment. Emma had always said he was the laziest dog she’d ever seen, and she wasn’t wrong. He didn’t move until Killian went to get ready to turn in for the night, curling up in the middle of the bed like it was his own.
Killian laughed and took a picture that he sent to Emma. It could make the night she spent in the hospital a bit more bearable if nothing else.
Her response came only seconds later. Looks like someone’s made himself at home.  
Aye. I can tell he misses you. So do I.
The feeling is mutual. On both fronts.
Maybe his feelings weren’t too far fetched, he thought to himself later as he fell asleep with paws digging into his side.
Killian woke the next morning to Wills jumping on his chest and licking the side of his face. “C’mon, mate. It’s too bloody early for that.” The dog didn’t agree, though. He ran out of the bedroom to where Killian had left his leash and harness in the hall the night before.
“I’m guessing you want to go out, eh?” He knew it wouldn’t hurt to take Wills for a walk while the heat was bearable. “All right, let’s go.”
Killian put Wills into the harness the way he’d seen Emma do before and attached it to his leash before heading out with him. The dog shot out the door and down the stairs, with Killian almost struggling to keep up with him at times. They walked around the neighborhood for the better part of an hour before Killian had enough, his need for breakfast and caffeine winning out.
He spent the morning doing work on his laptop, answering emails and updating the syllabus for his first class. Wills stayed on the couch and either slept or watched him, only getting up now and then for food and water. Emma texted him just after lunch. Hey. They’re getting ready to discharge me and then David’s bringing me home. Any way you could bring Wills over? I had planned to come get him, but I’m pretty sore today and the doctor suggested I take my pain meds and go on to bed.
Not a problem, Swan. Just let me know when it’s best for you. He’ll be glad to see you again.
It wasn’t long until he heard footsteps in the hall and the sound of Emma’s door unlocking. Wills heard it too and began to bark frantically. “Easy there,” Killian told him. “Let’s give her some time to rest. She’ll be ready for you soon.” He was glad they’d gone out for a walk earlier. Hopefully he’d gotten enough exercise that he’d be calm for Emma later.
He got another message from Emma about twenty minutes later. Okay, I’m in bed and drugged. You guys can come over whenever you want, but no guarantees as to how long I’ll be awake.
Killian turned to Wills. “You ready to go see your mum?”
The dog bolted for the front door.
They found Emma just as he’d expected, propped up in bed wearing her favorite pajamas. Wills jumped onto the bed and Killian caught him just as he was about to leap onto Emma. “Woah, buddy.” Emma laughed and reached out to pet him between the ears. “I missed you too, but let’s take it easy, okay?”
Killian normally would have laughed, but he was too focused on his relief that she was all right.
“How are you feeling Swan?” He could tell she was tired, the events of yesterday and the painkillers both catching up to her, not to mention the black eye that had yet to heal.
“Eh. Pretty sore. I’m glad to be home though.” She held her arms out for Wills and he moved to curl up on the bed beside her. “I hope he was good for y-” she yawned mid-sentence.
“He was great. I’m gonna leave so you can get some rest, but let me know whenever you need something, all right? I can come back later to take Wills for another walk if he needs to get out again.”
“M’kay. Thank you, Killian.”
“Not a problem, love.”
“No, I mean it. You up and left work yesterday to check on me, and then had a sleepover with the dog. I know none of this is convenient for you, but you’re doing it anyway. So, yeah, thank you.”
“What are friends for?”
He returned to his apartment soon after, Emma half asleep before he’d even left her room.
A similar pattern followed over the next few days, Killian coming over in the morning and around dinnertime to take Wills outside. Either he or David and Mary Margaret tried to make sure Emma had access to meals that weren’t Pop Tarts or takeout Chinese, but she soon started insisting that it was unnecessary.
Despite her insistence that she needed less help over time, Killian still took the opportunity to both go next door and check in with her often over the following weeks even as his next round of classes began. He knew he was being paranoid, and Emma told him so constantly. It still didn’t do much to minimize his concern. What happened to her was minor in retrospect, but it was hard not to wonder if he could have come close to losing her too.
He also found himself unintentionally becoming more affectionate with Emma as time went on. The casual hand holding, snuggling, and occasional forehead kisses soon became common during their time spent together. Killian would catch himself placing an arm around her shoulders while they watched TV. If Emma thought it abnormal she never mentioned it, only scooting closer on the couch and tucking her head in the spot between his neck and shoulder she seemed to favor so much. It was those moments that made him contemplate if there was a chance she wanted something more between them as much as he did. But if that was the case, why had she never acted on it?
She’s waiting on you, idiot. The thought hit Killian in the middle of the night as he lay awake in bed and stared up at the ceiling. He was thinking on the night he’d spent out with Emma and her friends at a local restaurant just hours earlier. Emma had collaborated with Elsa and Mary Margaret to plan a night out celebrating Ruby and Belle’s engagement. She’d requested he come along despite his hesitation that he’d be intruding, insisting that he deserved to be invited just as much as everyone else and she was guaranteed to have a terrible night without him. Unable to tell her no, he’d tagged along and enjoyed himself more than expected. There had been a great dinner, drinks (which he avoided), and dessert, but what stuck with Killian most was when Ruby chose to ask him about his love life at random.
“So, Jones. I’ve never heard Emma mention you having a girlfriend before. You seeing anyone?”
Emma choked on her water.
“You all right, Ems?” David asked, oblivious to any tension between them that the question had brought on.
“Uh, yeah, I’m fine. Guess it went down the wrong pipe or something.”
Killian noticed Ruby watching him curiously and realized he’d never answered her question. “Er, no, I’m not. Seeing anyone, I mean. Why do you ask?”
She shrugged. “Just curious. That’s kind of surprising, if I’m being honest. A guy who looks like you do in your line of work, plus the hot accent? If Emma was crazy enough not to jump on that, I’d be expecting a lot of girls in line behind her.”
He glanced at Emma out of the corner of his eye. The color on her cheeks matched the red leather jacket she wore. “It just...hasn’t been the best time for me to consider having someone like that in my life, I suppose.” He knew better than to think Emma had shared details about his past with her friends, and wasn’t sure just how else to answer.
Emma, who had seemed to be enjoying herself before, was quiet for the rest of the night, occasionally sneaking glances at him and then looking away any time their eyes met. She’d had little to say during the cab ride home, and disappeared into her apartment as soon as they’d returned with no more than a quick “goodnight.”
Maybe his past had everything to do with it, he thought now, replaying those few moments over again in his mind. Emma knew how difficult socializing and opening up had been for him for so long. She probably knew well enough to assume the same applied to dating and relationships. If she viewed him as more than a friend, it made perfect sense that she’d keep it to herself. Which left him no choice but to act on his own feelings while he had the chance.
Killian spent the next few hours tossing and turning until his alarm went off. He had a busy day ahead between classes and appointments, but he knew he wouldn’t be able to think straight until he told Emma the truth.
He quickly dressed and went next door, thinking little of how early it was. She might hate me for this for a number of reasons, he thought as he knocked on her door, but at least she’ll know.
Emma was rubbing her eyes when she answered the door. “Killian?” she asked, her voice thick with sleep. Wills popped up beside her and stuck his head out of the door. “Why are you here so early? Everything okay?”
“Aye. I just needed to tell you something.”
“It couldn’t wait until the sun was up and I’ve had caffeine?”
“Well, no.”
She must have detected the sincerity in his tone. She straightened and fixed her gaze on him. “In that case, I’m listening.”
“Swan, do you remember the night we met?”
“Yeah. You’d been drinking and couldn’t unlock your door.”
“Right, well, I’ve changed a lot since then, don’t you think?”
She nodded. “Of course you have. You were depressed and in a really bad place, but you hardly seem like the same person now.”
“And do you know why that is?”
“Because you realized Liam and Milah wouldn’t want you to live like that any more.”
“Yes. I know they would’ve wanted better for me. But it’s also because of you.”
“Me?”
“Love, meeting you has changed my life in ways I didn’t think was possible; it may sound cliche, but that doesn’t change the fact regardless. You’ve showed me what it’s like to open up and start living again without letting grief consume me.” He took a deep breath, choosing his next words carefully. “The truth is, I never thought I'd be capable of letting go of the people I’d lost, of Liam and Milah...to believe that I could find someone else - that is, until I met you.”
There was silence as Emma stared at him, unmoving. When she still hadn’t moved or spoken after a long moment, Killian started to think that he’d blown it. “I’m sorry if I seemed out of line, Swan. We can act as if this never happened, or if you feel uncomfortable with our friendship now, I understa-”
He froze as Emma took a step toward him and her fingers brushed the side of his face. “Killian.” His train of thought that had been full of questions and concerns just seconds before was broken as her head slowly tilted and she leaned in, pressing her lips to his own.
It was a bit awkward at first- he hadn’t kissed anyone in so long, what was he even supposed to do? She sensed his hesitation and pulled away. “Shit, sorry, I don’t know what I was thinking but-”
He didn’t give her a chance to finish that sentence. The shock had worn off now and he pulled her back to him. Emma’s mouth was soft against his own as he kissed her again, one hand on her waist and the other cupping her cheek, her arms around his neck.
Killian wasn’t sure how long they stayed like that until there was a loud bark and something trying to wedge itself between them. They looked down to see Wills glaring at him and they both laughed.
“I think someone’s a bit jealous,” Emma said, her eyes bright and lips red.
“So it seems. Do you suppose I’ll have to approach him for permission first before I attempt asking you out? I mean it, love,” he added as she chuckled again. “I haven’t done anything like this in so long. Hell, I might be terrible at it, but you at least make me want to try.” “Okay.”
“Really?”
He could tell she wanted to roll her eyes. “Killian, I kissed you first. Consenting to a date isn’t too far fetched.”
“Right. Yeah. Would I be redeemed if I said I was bemused by your illustrious charm and beauty?”
Emma snorted. “You still know how to charm a girl, don’t you?”
“So it seems. Are you free tonight, by any chance?” Killian saw no need to wait any longer than necessary.
“You’re in luck. Pick me up at seven?”
“I look forward to it already.”
There was a first date. And a second. And third. Killian had expected the amount of time he’d spent alone would make things awkward at first, but they weren’t, not really. There was something to be said for dating someone who already knew you better than you knew yourself.
Over the next few months, their lives mostly remained the same aside from the addition of more dates, more kissing, and other more enjoyable activities (that Killian soon realized were not as enjoyable if you forgot to ensure that the dog wouldn’t be observing.) So, when his lease ended in the spring, it only made sense that Emma suggested he move in with her and Wills.
He did, and soon began showing up for lectures with more white fur on him that he thought possible. It was worth it.
Fun fact: for those of you who don't already know (since he's the topic of 99% of my conversations), Wills is actually my dog irl! Here's the star of the show himself:
Tumblr media
88 notes · View notes